Ponyville Days

by Cirrus Sky

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Slice of Life, Human, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Rainbow Dash
Length: 81556

Humanised. Life and love in Ponyville

When Twilight Sparkle finds her usually brash and confident friend in tears how can she deal with the surge of emotions she feels and can two such opposites build a successful relationship?

Humanised characters in a mundane setting of small town America . I still hope to have a little fun with this. Inspired by the many fine works of art out there, particularly the cover image .

Oh and of course this is TwiDash, because it is best ship :D

-Note- 28th June 2017 - I am getting on to editing the first chapters, cleaning things up and all that. Hopefully that will get me to writing an ending to this. :)

Published 2012-06-06 03:14:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-08-27 20:42:59 UTC

Chapter 2: Morning

‘What am I doing?!’ The part of Twilight’s brain not swimming in beer shouted. The rest of her mind quashed the thought and deployed tongue. That was the last straw for sensible thinking who overpowered everything. Twilight pulled back from Rainbow. “Sorry! Sorry oh my gosh, sorry!!” She was blathering, looking everywhere but at Rainbow. A hand caught her chin to stop her frantic head shaking, Rainbow smiled and planted a kiss right on Twilight’s lips. Her shocked brain shut up and control was returned to the enthusiastic parts.

‘Well this is nice’ Ranibow thought, circling her arms around Twilight and leaning in for a deeper kiss. That overbalanced them both and soon they were in a heap on the floor amongst empty cans. “Yer drunk.” Twilight giggled, getting her breath back.

“So are you Shparkle.” Rainbow slurred.

“So, Imma, Imma… I’m living a little.” Twilight replied, nose to nose with Rainbow. “Iz, is time fer bed though. ‘Fore we do anything stupid.” She chuckled as Rainbow clambered off her. “Tickles!” She snorted cutely. Rainbow returned the smile as her legs gave way and sent her onto the sofa.

“My legs’r not working.” Twilight grabbed Rainbow’s arm and pulled herself up, sitting on the sofa next to Rainbow again.

“We can sleep here then.” She dumped some rubbish onto the floor and leaned onto Rainbow. Rainbow was forced down onto her sofa, Twilight wrapped around her. She wriggled comfortable and placed an arm over her friend.

"Night then.” She whispered, turning off the lights with her free hand.

“G’night Rainbow.”

**

The position of Rainbow’s home on the airfield meant that sunlight didn’t reach in all its glory until the afternoon. The late night and volume of beer meant natural waking times meant nothing to either girl. So it was mid-morning when the utility truck belonging to Fluttershy drove through the gates of Spectrum, open for the day by the regular staff.

No one had seen either of her friends but Rainbow was on vacation time anyway. Outside Rainbow’s place was a familiar purple Ford, so Twilight was still there. Fluttershy parked up and walked in, Rainbow’s favourite shoes and a pair Twilight often wore were dumped in the hallway, another clue. Tiptoeing along Fluttershy heard someone snoring lightly in the living room. She timidly pushed the door open but smiled over what she saw.

Rainbow was laid back on the sofa, snoring and her arms loosely holding Twilight. Twilight was lying on top of Rainbow, head tucked under Rainbow’s chin and her arms wrapped around the girl beneath her. Fluttershy retraced her steps, they must have had a late one if the empty cans were any indication. She didn’t squee until she was safely sat in her truck. It was just too cute! Starting up and driving away Fluttershy just knew she had to tell Rarity. The truck left the airfield and carried on down the road.

**

Sunlight flooded through the window, dazzling the pair sleeping on the sofa. Rainbow woke up first; she’d had a good night, best sleep since the party. Memories of the night before popped up as she investigated the unfamiliar weight pinning her to the sofa. Twilight was still asleep, she had the cutest face Rainbow had ever seen, but a pressing thought meant that Twilight had to wake up. Rainbow idly traced the pattern of Twilights jumper, tickling her back. Twilight shifted and snuggled closer “Fi’ more minutes…” she whispered. Rainbow gave her a little shake.

“Wakey wakey sleepy head.” She said. Twilight’s eyes shot open and she rolled off Rainbow and, landed on the floor. “Just what I needed babe,” Rainbow grinned, “Back in sixty!” she shot off towards her bathroom as Twilight lifted herself from the floor and sat on the sofa.

‘Did we? Did I? Oh my gosh, what?’ thoughts queued politely in Twilight’s head, each leaving a report on last night’s activity and her physical and mental condition thereafter. As the memories trundled though her mind, Twilight stared into middle distance. She didn’t notice Rainbow’s return.

“So, Twi’. If you don’ mind me asking, what was last night?” The question was almost timid, which was strange coming from such a person. Twilight sat and gathered her mental faculties.

“Um... I, uh...” So far so bad. Twilight carried on her sightless gaze. “I...” Rainbow’s face fell.

“So, it was the beer then right?”

“No!” Twilight shouted, snapping out of her stupor. “No, it wasn’t the beer. I mean it probably helped but I wanted to... to kiss you.” She blushed and gathered her knees under her chin.

“So, why’d you want to do that?” Rainbow asked, sitting next to her.

“You were so sad Rainbow, you were talking like you were worthless...”

“So it was pity then?” Rainbow’s tone was tight, like she was holding back the catch of a sobbing fit.

“No Rainbow, I just, I wanted to show you that someone else could love you.” Twilight hugged her knees and avoided looking at Rainbow. She’d never planned on confessing her attraction like that (if at all) she hadn’t told anyone but Celestia, her parents and Rarity about her inclinations.

“You? Me? You!” Rainbow caught hold of Twilight and turned her to face her.

“Yeah.” Twilight was blushing, her eyes held a little gleam. She was certainly telling the truth.

“Bwhuh?” Was all Rainbow could think to utter. Here was Twilight, sat on her sofa having spent the night there in her arms after kissing her. All but telling her that she loved her. The only thing that had stopped her kicking Gilda out after she’d screamed at Fluttershy and raged at Pinkie the first visit had been her need for someone. Now here was one of the more cool girls in her life essentially clearing the way for a deeper relationship. This had to be a dream, she was going to wake up and it would still be two days from Gilda leaving her. A day since the phone call declaring them over, sat in the darkness with her bruises and scratches and no courage to tell the others.

Twilight sat, a little confused, ‘I seem to have broken Rainbow’ was the first thought that popped into her head. She waved a hand in front of Rainbow’s face to no reaction. “Uh? Rainbow?” No reply. Then tears started to roll down her face.

“Rainbow? Are you ok? Why are you crying?” This was a worrying development. Daringly Twilight gathered Rainbow in for another hug, pulling her close. “I’m here.” She whispered into Rainbow’s ear.

The warm breath on her ear told Rainbow it wasn’t a dream. She blinked some tears from her eyes and looked at Twilight. “So all this is real then?” it came as a whisper, as if speaking aloud would dissipate the spell. Twilight nodded slowly, daring to clasp Rainbow’s hands with her own.

“Yes it is Rainbow. Are you ok? I mean now and with all this and...” She trailed off.

“Are you kidding me Twi’? This, this is awesome and after the other day I thought awesome would never happen again.” She slumped back into the sofa, Twilight sat back too, her head pillowed on Rainbow’s shoulder. The pair of them just stared at the opposite wall. Holding hands and silently turning over events in their minds.

“I don’t want to be a rebound, Rainbow.” Twilight was the first to say anything. Rainbow grimaced at her.

“I would never do that to you Twilight. It’s just not in me to do it.” She squeezed the hand in her own and the navy haired girl smiled softly.

“I know Rainbow, but Gilda was a big part of your life, your emotions.” She looked into the rose eyes beside her. “Now she’s gone, the way she left... I don’t want to just step in and fill a gap. I kinda wish I had waited a while to tell you how I feel.” Rainbow was tearing up again. Twilight made sense, everything she was saying was something to consider. However it didn’t feel right at all. “I think... I think we should both give this a lot of thought. Before we do anything else.”

“Take it further you mean?” Rainbow wasn’t worried, this was such a Twilight thing to do, it wouldn’t surprise her if Twilight had a phone directory thick pile of notes on any potential relationship.

“Yeah.” Twilight gave another one of her caring smiles. Rainbow had noticed the different ones her studious friend had, this one was new though. A little like the ones she gave Spike when he was being cute, but with something a little different behind it.

“Maybe, thinking about it would be a good idea.” Rainbow unconsciously covered her scratches with her hand, letting go of Twilight’s. “How long for?”

“As long as you need.” Twilight replied as she stood, “Now, we out-slept our hangovers, so it must be time for me to fetch Spike, he’ll be getting worried.” She picked up her handbag and shook it; the rattle of keys assured her she was good to go. “I’ll see you around then Rainbow.” She left, Rainbow saw her to the door and away in her car, out of sight. She stood for a long time in the afternoon sunlight, simply thinking.

Chapter 3: Thoughts, Passage of Time

Spike threw his bag onto the backseat and jumped into the car. “So you did end up having a drink at Rainbow’s then?” It was closer to dinner than lunch as the purple Ford made its way from the animal centre to their home next door to the library. Spike did notice that Twilight had on a different outfit from yesterday, but he also knew that from Fluttershy that she had still been at the airfield in the morning.

“Yes, we sort of finished off the crate.” Twilight said sheepishly. “I wasn’t going to drive and we ended up sleeping in.”

“So was Rainbow ok?”

“Yeah, I don’t think Gilda will be coming back anytime soon though.” Twilight carefully avoided last night’s other events, she’d figure out how to explain it after Rainbow had thought it out.

“That sucks, for Rainbow I mean, I didn’t really like Gilda though.” Spike looked doleful but perked up when Twilight tousled his hair.

“That’s good to know kiddo, now, looks like we’re home.” She parked up on her drive and secured the car as Spike rushed into the house.

*

It was late, again. Twilight was catching up on some study having lost the morning to sleep. Spike had gone to bed after supper, he’d been tired out helping Fluttershy with all the animals, so like her sweet little assistant. She turned the page and took some notes, the clock ticking towards eleven. It was with some surprise that she heard the door knock. “Who would come over at this hour?” She muttered, heading towards the front door and flicking on the porch light.

Rarity was stood in the porch an unreadable expression on her face. Concerned, Twilight opened the door and let her friend in. “Is everything ok Rarity?”

“Yes darling, I’m fine. I’ve just come along to check if you know anything about or recently absent colourful friend.” Rarity hung her coat up and followed Twilight into the sitting room, careful to keep her tone low lest she wake Spike. They both took comfy chairs and Twilight offered tea. “No thank you, now... A little bird tells me that you spent the night at the airfield hmm?” Twilight turned scarlet. “My dear, that really is an unbecoming shade for a girl who likes purple so much!” She gave a dainty laugh while Twilight slowly fell through the red end of the spectrum, eventually halting at a fetching pink over her cheeks.

“Who told you that Rarity?”

“Oh, a little bird decided to go check on her friend and to see if the guardian of her young guest was quite alright.” Twilight blushed a little more. “It seems someone worked up the courage to tell her athletic crush how she felt!” Rarity had a sing-song voice now, teasing her friend mercilessly.

“It wasn’t the right thing to do though.” Twilight was quiet, looking at her hands instead of Rarity.

“Is something wrong Twilight?” Rarity went from teasing to worried .

“Gilda left her.” Twilight kept quiet about Rainbow’s bruises and scrapes, it wasn’t her place to tell others. “She was very upset about it all. I saw the state she was in, I was upset for her and then I stupidly told her I loved her.” Rarity caught Twilight’s hand.

“Well, you do. You told me as much months ago. Although it was probably indelicate of you to tell her when she was so vulnerable,” Rarity paused, “It’ll all work out fine. You are a sensible girl and a very intelligent woman, Rainbow knows that. She won’t jump into something with you without considering that.”

“Well I did tell her to think on it before we went any further.” Twilight relaxed into the chair.

Rarity smiled, “Well, there you go. Rainbow will think it out and tell you when she knows.”

“What if she says no?” Twilight’s voice was quiet and timid.

“Twilight, if she says no then you carry on. You might one day find someone else. Heaven knows I did...” She stopped and smiled weakly. “It hurts darling, it really does, but hurt heals over time.” The clock chimed, drawing their attention.

“Goodness! Midnight hour! There you go Twilight, I care so much as a friend I delay my beauty sleep to talk to you!” She smiled and straightened out her skirt as she stood. “Now remember, you know where I am if you need to talk.” She gave Twilight a hug.

“Thanks Rarity.” Twilight saw her friend to the door. It was late and she really wasn’t in the mood to study more. “Guess I should go to bed then.” Turning the last of the lights off, Twilight turned in for a more sleepless night than she’d hoped.

*

Twilight’s car was way past view by now. She’d lost sight of it as it travelled the airfield, catching it again as it drove down the access road. By now Twilight would be well on her way home. This was her second time that week watching a vehicle leave, this time however was a lot more hopeful. “Right, thinking. Thinking about ‘us’...” Rainbow spoke aloud. She kicked at a clod of dry earth sending out a satisfying cloud of dust. It was hard to figure out exactly what she was supposed to think about. Relationships had always been so poorly defined.

Looking out across the airfield an idea struck Rainbow. She raced inside and up to one of her many storerooms. There was a box, no different to its cardboard brethren flanking it on all sides. She opened it up and took out a stack of dusty books. Each marked with a year. “These should help. Wouldn’t it give Twilight a kick to know I am reading to figure out my feelings about her!” Rainbow chuckled and got to reading.

*

Tears dripped onto a crackly page. Rainbow sniffed and wiped some of them away. The Gilda she had known seemed so much better in her love-struck writing. “These didn’t help at all.” She dumped the pile back in their box. Gilda had left her; she was jealous of Rainbow’s friends and had even commented on her having further feelings for Twilight.

Not Pinkie who was always hanging out with her and was very free with hugs and ‘smoochies’ on the cheek. Not AJ, who competed with her and was a great friend. Twilight, quiet and studious Twilight who spent her days working in the Library and her nights studying. Unless of course one of her friends needed help, then she’d drop everything and rush to help. She’d put aside her projects and research something to assist them in their problem, no matter how important or vital her own subject was.

'Let’s face it, Twilight outclasses us all. She was honest, never lying to hurt or conceal. True she was too socially inept to understand that one. She was kind, always an ear to listen to all her friends and eager to help them. Generous with her time and knowledge, some really smart types would look down on the less intelligent but Twilight wouldn’t. She was always good for a laugh and not bothered too much by laughs at her own expense. Loyal? Man, she had loyalty down pat.' Rainbow grabbed the photo of her and all her friends. Just to look at that one special one.

Before that photo, before she came to town it had been a little boring. Sure she spoke to Fluttershy regularly and Applejack was her training, sparring and contest partner. Pinkie had turned up every now and then, Rainbow loved to party after all. She’d never even given Rarity the time of day until Twi’s appearance in town. They’d all pulled together, they’d rescued her mentor and her mentor’s sister. They’d pulled together and now Rainbow could never think of being without all her friends.

“Man, this is heavy stuff.” She placed the picture back down and grabbed a scrapbook from her shelf. Pinkie had insisted on them once everyone was friends, Rainbow wasn’t overly fond of the idea but she had at least shoved some group event mementos into its pages. There was another copy of their group photo on the cover. Inside were a lot of different things. Racing numbers, flyers and programmes, some feathers from when she got Tank. Lots of little scraps to remind her of time spent with friends.

Come to think of it, Twilight had arranged for everyone to go watch her at the flying competitions, she’d run the race and beaten her and AJ! The gala tickets... AJ’s apple harvest. “Twilight is pretty awesome” Rainbow thought aloud. “Augh! I knew that already!!” She slumped back into her chair. It was going to be a long think.

*

A week went by. Fluttershy and Rarity kept quiet about the situation, simply smiling encouragingly to both girls whenever they encountered them. It was at their regular spa day that they sat and compared notes. “Well darling, Twilight seems to be decided, whatever Rainbow want’s is alright with her but is becoming a little, shall we say frustrated?” She stretched out in the mud bath beside her friend.

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy sighed as she relaxed. “Rainbow did chat about her at lunch yesterday. She was talking like they are already a couple.” There was a slight squelching splash and a squeak from Rarity. Fluttershy lifted one of the cucumber slices from her eye. Rarity was facing her, sparkly eyed.

“Oh darling! That’s wonderful news!”

“Oh, I’m not sure she’s figured it out yet though…” Fluttershy stopped to consider, “It’s just she was talking and Twilight came up in conversation the same way she used to mention Gilda.”

Rarity gave moue of disappointment. “Well, she better cotton on to it soon or we’ll have to take matters into our own hands!” Fluttershy giggled and replaced the cucumber slice, more splashes and muddy squelches followed Rarity’s shift in position and their conversation turned to other subjects.

*

Twilight sighed for the sixth time in an hour. “Tough problem Twilight?” Spike called across the study room. He’d finished his school studies for the day and was onto pet projects but Twilight’s mood was worrying him.

“A little Spike, just a little. The solution depends upon someone else though, so all I can do is wait.” She idly twirled a pencil she had been writing with, distracted.

“Oh ok,” Spike was puzzled but left it, “Can I go up to the farm after lunch? Mac was going to show me how they repair the tack.” He gave his best begging expression, full on puppy dog eyes.

Twilight chuckled. “Alright Spike. You can get a ride up with Applejack, she was going to come over for lunch anyway.” Spike grinned and got back to his textbook. Twilight looked down at her page and covered a blush, she had doodled a number of planes alongside Rainbow’s call-sign and personal decal. ‘She sure is stuck in my head...’

*

Lunch passed in pleasant company and soon enough Spike had left with Applejack. It was getting close to time and Twilight was left alone to close up the library. A task that didn’t take long seeing as her afternoon had been a listless meander from subject to subject which had soon lead to chores to distract her. It had been a week since she had confessed to Rainbow, they had seen each other in the meantime but neither of them had broached the subject. Waiting was starting to hurt.

As Twilight left the library and locked the doors. The last of the lights were off and the closed sign was in position. She took a step forward and a downpour began. “Aaaa!” She ran through the heavy rain. Soon enough she was back home. “Stupid Rain. Stupid looking at the wrong forecast... Stupid leaving umbrella in the house...” She muttered and mumbled her way to her home.

The rain hadn’t let up in two hours. Twilight was in her study, Applejack had called down that Spike was staying for dinner. With Spike eating at the farm she didn’t need to prepare a proper meal and could escape his guilt tripping her into eating something more healthy than sandwiches and chips.

The rain slammed against the window as the day drew in. Then, there was extra splashing outside and soon someone was hammering her door. “Coming, coming...” Twilight groaned, putting down her books and switching the lights on.

The door swung open and the spilled light illuminated her visitor, a soaking wet Rainbow Dash. “I’ve decided...” She took a deep breath, it looked like she had been running. “Twilight Sparkle, want to go on a date?”

Chapter 4: Conversation

It had been a week since Twilight had kissed her and confessed her feelings. It was better to think of that instead of Gilda leaving. Rainbow cleaned up and sorted the house out and was working on her car and bike, to clear her head and emotions.

She was halfway into checking the bearings on the car and her bike was settling into new shocks and a paintjob when the realisation hit her. “I do want to take it further with Twilight.” She said it aloud, out of surprise mostly. It was strange, she had started working to take her mind away from these things but somewhere along the line Twilight had occupied the part of her brain reserved for “girlfriend”.

She hadn’t forced it, she hadn’t even thought about it for hours but she had gone from “Do I like-like Twilight?” to, “I wonder if Twilight wants to go catch a movie and dinner later.” Of course, she would often think about her friends and future activities but the little cog in her mind that had so long been dedicated to Gilda was now turning in time with that navy haired egghead.

Rainbow slumped to the floor and sat, relaxing her unknowingly tensed muscles. “I have got to go and tell her!” Rainbow threw her greasy gloves to the floor and made to leave… “Ah yeah, my car and bike…” She looked at the wheel-less car and still partially disassembled bike. The airfield was ten minutes’ drive out of town and that was a good half hour to walk, let alone getting to Twilight’s house. And it was raining. Rainbow checked the time, “I have got to go and tell her.”

*

“Thanks for the lift Chess!” Rainbow yelled, waving the scooter and its rider off, Chess Box worked at the airfield and had agreed to give her a ride into town. Unfortunately she was a real state, mud splashed up her jeans which were also soaked through by rain, her hair was plastered down her face and her jacket was saturated. “Five minutes Twi’…” Rainbow set off in a run as the rain made its best attempt to get her even wetter.

Puddles of water rushed into her sneakers and she could feel the rivulets flowing from her hair and down her back. “Worth it, got to tell her.” Was Rainbow’s mantra, if anyone was to see her now they’d probably tut and shake their head. It looked like she was once again competing in some foolhardy contest or doing a dare for her own pride, but this was important. It was double important, Rainbow knew she would have done this sort of thing on a dare or to win but telling Twilight how she felt was more urgent. If she had stayed at home and waited for the rain to pass, or fixed up her car to drive over, well, it wouldn’t have been right to wait.

After all, running through the rain was nothing on the scale of what she would do for her girlfriend.

*

Soon a very wet Rainbow Dash reached the door of Twilight Sparkle’s home. Her purple Capri was in the driveway and a light was on somewhere in the house, “Glad not to have wasted the effort.” Rainbow grinned and reaching the door gave it a good knock. There was mumbling and the porch light came on. Twilight opened the door and Rainbow gave her best winning smile. “Twilight Sparkle, want to go on a date?”

The weight that had been dragging unnoticed in her stomach lifted as she said the words. She might be muddy, soaked to the skin and a little winded, but she felt amazing. Rainbow smiled again, this time at the enraptured happiness on Twilight’s face. “So..?”

“OhmygoshRainbow! You are soaked! Come in, get dry!” Twilight pulled the dripping girl into the house and shut the door. It was a mistake on one account, Rainbow came flying in at the sudden yank from Twilight and they crashed into each other. She caught herself on the wall and grabbed Twilight close, before they could fall. Hot breath bloomed against her neck and sent a shiver down her spine. Twilight was frozen in her grip.

‘Ohmygoshohmygosh… I was so stupid!” Twilight’s mind was doing somersaults. Rainbow was holding her close and was very certainly wet; she must have been out in the rain a long time. Water dripped off her hair onto Twilight. Breathing so close to Rainbow filled her senses with a mixed scent of rain, sweat, motor oil and a sweetness from what must have been shampoo. Just as she was getting comfortable, Rainbow pulled away.

“Heh, looks like I’m getting ahead of myself.” She chuckled. Twilight blushed a little. “You never answered though.” Rainbow looked in the hall mirror, carefully holding an expression of indifference.

“Yes.”

If the voice had been any quieter, it would have rivalled Fluttershy. Twilight was looking straight at her. “I would love to go on a date with you Rainbow.” She was blushing still, a funny shade of pink.

“That’s great. I’ll pick you up tomorrow at seven ok?” Rainbow ‘s mouth was on autopilot, she was feeling extremely happy and from the looks of Twilight, she wasn’t the only one. They were still stood in the hallway, just looking at each other. Rainbow broke the gaze and looked at her feet, there was a gathering puddle. “Ah, Twi’ mind if I dry out a little?”

“Oh! Hah, all these things are distracting me. Sorry Rainbow.” Twilight rushed upstairs and soon returned with towels. “Here, use these to get the worst of the water. I’ll make us a coco and get the fire going.” Rainbow smiled thanks and started to sop up the most saturated parts. Eventually she was dry enough to sit on a couch without being embarrassing. Twilight came from the kitchen with two steaming mugs of coco. “Come into the study Rainbow, we can chat there.”

The study was warm, lit by the soft glow of a lamp on the desk and the wood fire. From the diagrams, blueprints and posters pasted to the walls down to the stacks of books and papers haphazardly placed throughout, Rainbow could tell that this was Twilight’s work room. There was a couch in front of the fire, it too had been a victim of the study progression, loose paper and books sat on the old green leather. “Oh!” Twilight noticed Rainbow’s gaze, “I’ll just get those out the way now,” She gathered the papers and dumped them on the desk before returning to the sofa.

“Come on, sit. I don’t mind anything getting a little wet.” Twilight smiled and patted the seat beside her and with a sheepish grin of her own, Rainbow joined her. She settled into a corner, a towel over her shoulders, on impulse she pulled Twilight closer, to feel the weight of another against herself. “How on earth did you get so wet Rainbow?” Twilight asked, feeling the soaked jean leg against her bare ankle.

“Well, I kinda ran through town to here.” She smiled and Twilight shifted to look her in the eye.

The expression on Twilight’s face was amusing, a mixture of puzzlement and the sense that her brain was ticking through all possible reasons for this insensible action. “Why run? You have a car and a bike?”

“I had been working on them; they weren’t ready to go when I wanted to leave.” Rainbow looked guiltily at her slightly grease stained fingernails. “I got a lift to town limits with Chess, then I ran here.”

“Why? I mean, was it that important to ask me on a date in person?” Twilight was looking at the fire now, the flicker reflected in her eyes.

“I had to Twi’ I figured out what was right and I needed to let you know.”

“Running in the rain just to ask someone out on a date?”

“You aren’t just someone Twilight. You are Twilight Sparkle and I’d run through a lot worse to get to you.” As she said the words, Rainbow realised how true they were. They’d chased Applejack to a cherry orchard and followed Spike to his hometown and each time Twilight had spearheaded the effort. Rainbow knew with all certainty that if her Twilight was the one missing, she’d go to the ends of the earth to find her again. It was a strange feeling, one she’d never had with Gilda around.

“Rainbow, that’s... I, I’m glad you decided we should give this relationship a chance.” Twilight settled closer against the athletic form beside her, it felt right. “We’ve already done the most awkward parts of relationships too, or at least that’s what my research indicates.”

Rainbow laughed, it was such an eggheaded thing to say. “What do you mean Twi’? Awkward parts?”

“Well, most relationships are started on a passing fancy, maybe in a bar or at a social event. The two parties must get to know each other and forge closer ties. At this stage they can come across compatibility issues which cause the relationship to fail...” Twilight was in lecture mode but a simple finger to her lips from Rainbow stopped her getting too deep.

“So you mean, since we are such good friends, this is primed and ready with none of the stupid things that cause problems?”

“Yes. We know each other’s negative personality traits, quirks and habits. We have simply progressed to another stage of a relationship.” Twilight smiled at a point well put across, Rainbow couldn’t resist any longer and kissed her. When they broke apart Twilight’s eyes were shining, Rainbow hugged her closer.

“I have one question though.”

“Hmmm?”

“I mean, I never even knew you were into girls, you seemed to not be into relationships at all. I was wondering how you knew... ” It was a question she didn’t want to ask but Rainbow knew she needed to. Despite the warmth of a body beside her, the lifted weight from asking Twilight out on a date, there was a stone of concern inside her that had to be relieved. After all, she liked Twilight but the girl had never even had real friends before moving to Ponyville.

Twilight looked away and gazed at the fire once more. “It was always there you know, those little indications that I was attracted to the same gender.” She took her hand from Rainbow’s and folded her arms. “When I think about it, once I knew what intimate relationships were, I never really cared for one.” Rainbow scooted around to look Twilight in the eye.

“So what changed?” She was secretly hoping it was her presence that had taken the egghead from her chosen path.

“Well, you know how I met you all, prepping the town for a visit by Celestia. That day was what taught me that friendship is a vital part of societal and personal development.” They both sat back in the sofa, unaware that they had drawn themselves into such a tense position. “When we followed that imposter ‘Luna’ back to that cabin... When we fought through the terrorists and past the fraud... Rainbow, have you ever felt complete and uncomplicated desire for another person before? Sudden instant yearning to call them yours?” The abrupt change of track caught Rainbow unawares.

“Yeah, I mean, why do you think I bumped into you that first day!” She clapped her hand to her mouth in surprise at what she had said, but Twilights delighted grin was enough to assure her it was ok.

“We opened that door Rainbow, remember what we saw?”

“The real Luna?”

“Yes, she was sat there in the corner so beautiful despite the situation, despite being there for so long. Oh, I knew her already, but she and Celestia were estranged. All I ever recalled of her before was a girl a little older than me who always looked cool. She never visited much and dropped off the radar a few years later.” Rainbow gave a wounded huff at beautiful.

“Then I see her while we are looking for Celestia and I was suddenly smacked into a state of desire I had never before experienced. It was quite earth shaking for me.” Twilight slid an arm around Rainbow again, “Of course, once I got to know her I began to see her more as a friend. I was still a little confused though. I had lots of discussions with Rarity and she helped me figured it out. That gave me the courage to tell my parents and Celestia my, ahem, preferred type.”

“So, you figured it out from that? I never had anything like that, just a move from friends to friends with benefits with Gilda.”

“Like I said, a lot of my past experiences and I don’t know... Inclinations? Pointed that way.” Rainbow hugged her.

“Good for me though.” She grinned and hugged Twilight harder. “You’re too cute to be moving back to Canter City after a girl. Ponyville wouldn’t be the same without you.”

“So, how did you decide on this being ok? Us I mean.” she sounded a little nervous, that was when Rainbow realised Twilight was just as concerned as she herself had been earlier.

“You are an amazing girl Twi’, I’d be stupid to turn down someone like you. I know it sounds corny but while I was thinking it all over I needed to distract myself a while. When I had gotten right into working on my car and bike I realised that you were my girlfriend in my head anyways. Now I can’t think why it wasn’t that way earlier.” She finally gave up fighting the urge to have Twilight on her lap and pulled the shorter girl the last few inches from beside to upon. Twilight squeaked but to her credit didn’t struggle. Soon she was leaning back against Rainbow, her head nestled under Rainbow’s chin.

“Mmm, I like this.” Twilight sighed. “I should have told you a lot sooner.”

“Really Twilight? Just how long have you been holding out on me?” Truth be told, Rainbow was very much enjoying this small intimacy, yet another feature that had been missing from her relationship with Gilda.

“A while... I mean, you are gorgeous Rainbow. Everything I’m not, athletic and courageous, exciting and always willing to try new things. I think the moment though, when I realised that you were who I wanted to be with? It was after your ‘grass luge’ incident. You were all laid up with a broken leg and you willingly gave my suggestion a chance.” She chuckled. “I never expected you to like it so much, but I have to admit, I always had a bit of a crush on Daring when I was a teenager. Now I have someone better than the real thing.” Twilight tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes, she found Rainbow’s lips and began a slightly more sober kiss, this time she was the one who found a tongue in her mouth first and she gratefully returned the favour.

*

“So, what do you want to do for a date?” They were still in each other’s arms, Twilight was once again letting her tendency to schedule take over.

“I’m not sure Twi’ we don’t really need to do the regular getting to know each other stuff, how about I make it a surprise?”

“That sounds like a great idea.” There was the sound of a door unlocking and someone entering.

“Hi Twilight! I’m back!! Applejack brought me down to save you the trip. You in your study?” The sound of Spike moved the pair from their enraptured state. Separating reluctantly Twilight stopped Rainbow from leaving.

“Stay the night? In the guest room... Then we can tell Spike about..us.”

“You think he’ll handle it alright?” Rainbow took the hand from her shoulder and clasped it close.

“He should be ok with it, I mean... I think he would find a guy more threatening? He’s used to you, he’ll understand as much as he needs too.” Twilight’s eye twitched, an outward sign of her stress.

“It’ll work out ok.” Rainbow playfully ruffled Twilight’s hair. The sound of someone on the stairs moved them apart once more.

“Hey Spike, I’m in my study with Rainbow.” Twilight called.

“Hey Rainbow,” Spike fist bumped Rainbow, “You staying over or something?” He asked.

“Yeah squirt, I was out running and got caught in the rain, Miss Responsible and sensible decided it’d be best for me to stay out of it now.” She smiled. “I’m beat guys, I know the way to the guest room. Night!” With a cheerful wave she left the study. Twilight followed her departure.

“So, have a nice time at the farm Spike?”

“Yeah, we did loads of fun stuff and Big Mac showed me an awesome place to look for crystals and fossils! There’s this creek that gets washed full of all kinds of neat rocks!” Twilight led an exuberant and chatty Spike to supper and bed.

*

Sat in her room, ready to go to sleep, Twilight smiled. Moving to Ponyville had been the best thing she ever did.

Chapter 5: Meals and Reveals

Twilight woke up as her alarm blared. She briefly considered sleeping in a little, but then remembered that a certain someone was in the guest room. She got up excitedly and rushed through her pre-breakfast routine and started breakfast. Surprisingly, breakfast was one of the few meals she was particularly good at. Except she often didn’t get up early enough to dedicate any time to it.

A sleepy Spike made his way out of his bedroom, drawn by the smell of cooking batter and hot butter. “Morning Twilight,” He muttered, shuffling past the blur of purple and navy rushing around the kitchen. “You’re up early today.” Still trailing his blankie he pulled out a chair from the breakfast station and sat down, rubbing his eyes and yawning mightily.

“Oh, I woke up and didn’t feel like sleeping in.” Twilight almost trilled, flipping open the waffle maker with one hand and pouring chocolate batter into the donut machine (Pinkie was a great believer in gifting kitchen electronics to her less cooking inclined friends) a smoothie machine was full of a dark pink liquid and all the syrups were on the table. “So I made breakfast.” Twilight smiled and placed a plate of toast in front of Spike.

“What’s all the commotion guys?” Rainbow stood in the doorway yawning, a borrowed bathrobe on and her hair an even worse mess than usual. Twilight nearly squeed but managed to keep it together.

“Breakfast! Donuts, waffles, coffee and smoothies. Toast and cereal are also available.” She smiled and Rainbow returned it with a stupid grin.

“Thanks babe.” She wandered to the table and gave Twilight a quick squeeze as she passed. Twilight shot a look at Spike, but the boy was busy drinking down nearly a pint of very berry smoothie.

“Spike, you’ll get a stomach ache.” She warned, sorting a plate of breakfast for herself.

“I’ll be fine.” Spike smiled, a purple-ish pink moustache and beard around his mouth.

“*snerk* Spike, lookin’ good.” Rainbow gave him a thumb up and knocked back some orange juice, a plate piled high with batter products and all the syrups.

“What do you mean? What?” Spike examined his reflection in a spoon and grimaced.

“Here.” Twilight handed him a wipe as she sat. He gratefully took it and cleaned his face while Rainbow carried on chuckling through a mouthful of waffle and maple syrup. “You’ll need one soon too if you keep that up!” Twilight flicked a kitchen wipe in mock aggression with a grin of her own.

Spike watched their interactions owlishly. “You two...” He narrowed his eyes and looked from one to another. Under the green eyed scrutiny they stopped. “You two are totally dating.” Spike pronounced, folding his arms and striking what he probably thought was the pose of a master detective.

“Ah-heh... Whatever do you mean Spike?” Twilight was turning lightly pink and with a cunning look Spike replied.

“You are acting like Shining and Cadence when they first moved from friends to partners. I’m not blind y’know.”

Rainbow laughed as Twilight’s jaw dropped. “You figured it out!? But Rainbow is a girl and I’m a girl and...!”

“I’m younger than you, not an old fashioned stick-in-the-mud.” Spike grinned, “I saw the way you were looking at her and I sorta overheard you talking to Rarity one time...”

“Spike!” Twilight half wailed but she couldn’t be angry with him. “You are ok with me dating Rainbow? It won’t make you uncomfortable or anything?” She tried to keep any anxiety from her voice, but once again Spike was more perceptive than that.

“It’s fine Twilight. Really great! I mean you are doing normal stuff, ok a few years later starting but still. You’re like, my big sister and best friend, how could I be cross that you found someone?” He smiled widely and grabbed a bite of his breakfast.

“You know,” Twilight said, giving him a hug. “You are far too mature for your age.”

“Says you, what was I going to be practically raised by Twilight Sparkle?” Spike pulled a grumpy face and began to laugh again.

“Well young man, make sure you still do some kid stuff for at least a few more years!” Twilight smiled her Spike’s doing something cute smile. “I’m just going to fetch a paper and check the library copies have been delivered, play nice!” With a skip to her step Twilight left the kitchen.

“You’re good with us then huh?” Rainbow asked casually, helping herself to more orange juice.

“Sure, just don’t hurt her.” Spike looked deadly serious, “I may be small but I can get Shining down on you like a ton of bricks!” Then he smiled, “It’s going to be great for her, I get worried that she’s lonely and I didn’t only over hear her talking to Rarity.” His expression turned sad, “She tried to hide it, but she got real upset whenever another old schoolmate announced an engagement and after the wedding she went all depressive about never finding love.”

Rainbow felt a little awkward, she carefully gripped his shoulder. “I promise to never hurt her Spike. I’ll look after her and stay with her as long as she wants me.”

“Good. So, what nights do you want me out of the house?” Spike had a wicked look on his face and Rainbow simply gave him a clout on the arm.

“You are way too grown up kid.” They finished breakfast and cleared up. When Twilight returned she found them playing Xbox with a fierce co-op battle going on. She gave a happy sigh; she was building a family in Ponyville.

*

The weather had cleared up overnight, which was a good thing for their weekly lunch. All the girls made it a point of meeting up at one of Ponyville’s eateries once a week, to get together and catch up or simply to enjoy company in their sometimes busy schedules. Thus Rainbow and Twilight resolved to tell the others at their lunch. While Rainbow admitted talking to Fluttershy and Twilight told of her useful chats with Rarity. Pinkie and Applejack were a little out of the loop. So at twelve sharp they left for the agreed lunch spot, Spike was attending a shop class at the school that he had elected to take as a compliment to his home schooling. They had an afternoon to themselves and their friends.

*

Pinkie and Applejack sat browsing the menu; Rarity and Fluttershy were virtually perched on their chairs looking out for the missing pair and sneaking knowing glances to each other. It was with politely restrained jubilation that they motioned for the approaching Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash to join them. The pair walked hand in hand, little space between themselves. They seated themselves together, Rainbow pulling a chair for Twilight before seating herself. At this point Pinkie and Applejack had noticed and were looking on with interest.

“Something y’all wanna tell us sugarcube?” Applejack asked a beaming Twilight.

Pinkie Pie nearly grabbed them both in her eagerness to hear. “Yeah girls!! I want to know!!!” There was a manic look in her eyes, in a good way.

“Um, well, er...” Twilight stammered, embarrassed at the scrutiny from her friends and very annoyed at Rarity’s smug smile and Fluttershy’s starry eyed gaze.

“We’re dating now.” Rainbow said casually, the rise in her voice betrayed her own excitement.

“Yeah, we decided.” Twilight blushed and smiled. The others simply created a ruckus with their congratulations. Then they all laughed upon realising they were interrupting each other.

“Twilight, I’m very proud of you for taking this step.” Rarity smiled, “Rainbow, I know you’ll have a better relationship with our Twilight.” She embraced them both. “Oh, do remember me for any of your tailoring needs.” She winked.

“Oh Rainbow!! I’m so happy for you.” Fluttershy was almost speaking at a normal volume, “You’re perfect for each other.” She gave a beatific smile for them both pleased for her friends.

“Ah’ll second that for you both girls.” Applejack said holding both their shoulders. “Rainbow, you be good to Twilight okay? Twilight, sugarcube, you don’t get overwrought and over think all this stuff. Ah’m happy for both of you.”

Pinkie looked like she was about to explode, her smile was reaching critical mass. “PAAARRTTTYYYY!!!!” the force surely lifted her off the ground. “Oh oh! I’ll make cakes and punch and we’ll play all romantic music and it’ll be so much fun. You all have to go to my Congratulations on being a couple Twilight and Rainbow party!!” Everything came out in one breath and she returned to her seat with a gasp and a thump. Her smile remained as each of her five friends digested what she had just said.

“A party sounds fantastic Pinkie.” Twilight said, giving her excitable pink haired friend a hug.

“We haven’t had one for all of a week darling, I was beginning to think something was wrong!” Rarity laughed.

“Ah’ll be glad of a party fer sure.” Applejack nodded. Fluttershy gave a demure nod having exhausted the days loud speaking on congratulating her friends.

“That’ll be awesome Pinks,” Rainbow high fived her. “Now, I’m starving. Can we have some lunch?”

The waiting staff had been attracted by the near explosion and was quick to take orders. Soon enough everyone’s meals were on the table and a convivial lunch was eaten. They made their separate ways afterwards and Rarity returned Rainbow to the airfield as she was fetching a delivery in person. Later in the day an e-vite was mailed to everyone about a party...

Interlude: A Heart Left Broken

It was early evening, her days work was done and Sweetie was with their parents tonight. Rarity had some time to herself. Time that would be spent with a fine vintage a grateful customer had left after a miracle transformation of a drab gown into a dress fit for royalty.

Rarity poured a glass and set the bottle inside its ornate cooler. She dimmed the lights of her well appointed room and after a moment’s thought set some ambient music playing. She relaxed into her comfy chair and delicately picked up the glass. “Mmmm... Rarity you really have built quiet the life, haven’t you.” She mused aloud, taking a deep breath of the wine’s aroma.

Fresh rain, earthy scents, greenery and the outdoors. The scent pulled her deeply into memories better left behind...

*

The three girls were sat around a lantern under their canopy of greenery and tarpaulin. Camping under the stars was the best way to spend the summer, but no one liked sitting in the rain. “So, what do we want to do?” a two toned haired girl spoke up. “We can’t make smores without a campfire and we can’t set a fire in the rain.”

“Ah don’t know Bon-Bon, Rarity’s the ideas girl. Watcha think we should do now Rare?” the thick accented farm girl had her trademark hat pushed up high and a deep suntan across her freckled face.

“Well. How about Truth or Dare? Applejack, Bon-Bon, who wants to go first?” Rarity sat up on her sleeping bag and looked enquiringly at her friends, a slight glint of mischief in her blue eyes.

“Oh! Me! Pick Me!” Bon-Bon wriggled on her blankets, waving a hand in the air. The three burst into giggles at her excitement.

“Ok Bon-Bon, Truth or Dare?” Rarity asked, two expectant faces focused on the girl in question.

“Hmm, truth I think.”

“All right, Ah’ve always wondered this one. “What do yah want to do once school is all over?” Applejack asked, Rarity smiled at that. They all knew the Apple was dedicated to farming but she was always curious as to what others wanted.

“Oh, that one is easy AJ, I want to be a confectioner.” Bon-Bon grinned and popped a marshmallow in her mouth.

“Confectioner?”

“She means a candy maker Applejack.” Rarity replied. “So, Bon-Bon who next?” The game continued into the night.

*

“Dare.” Was Rarity’s reply to a giggling Bon-Bon who had just finished eating all the graham crackers.

“Okay. Rarity, I dare you to *snerk* kiss *snort* Applejack.” Bon-bon was cackling as she spoke and at her dare both Rarity and Applejack froze up.

“Bon-bon!” Rarity was scandalised and Applejack looked confused.

“Scared girls?” Bon-bon grinned. “Maybe a bit Chicken?” Applejack pulled a face.

“Ah’m game if you are Rare.” She winked and began to lean forward.

“Challenge accepted Bon-bon.” Rarity leaned towards Applejack and their lips met. Rarity’s mind lit up like a firework but all too soon Applejack drew away. With a ‘job done nod’ she winked again at Rarity and pointed at the gobsmacked Bon-bon. Rarity was speechless and just nodded dumbly.

“Ok girls, I can’t top that. Should we call it a night?” Bon-bon snuggled into her sleeping bag and Applejack hitched hers up around her shoulders.

“G’Night girls.”

“Good night.” Was Rarity’s shaky reply. She didn’t sleep much that night.

*

Back in the present Rarity realised she was pouring her second glass. “Now, get a hold of yourself girl, it was just a scent...” She sniffed slightly and dabbed a tear. The second glass, helped by the first smelt even more like rainfall. Nothing good happened in the rain...

*

An autumn storm pounded the roads and tracks the purple haired girl ran. This was it, her last chance before college. She’d started out in the sunlight, ignoring the far off thunderhead, electing to walk as a chance to think, to work up the courage she needed to do what she planned to do. As she got to the track that led to her goal, the rain began. Now she was drenched and yet still trudging forward. This was important.

The house soon came into view through the rainfall, a dog barked in the porch and her owner came out the door. “Rarity?” Applejack yelled though the rain.

“It’s me Applejack.” She was winded and now she was on the spot and had to say why she’d come.

“Landsakes, what had you out in this rain?” Rarity approached the porch, leaving a little distance between them.

“I had to say something. Before I left. I need to tell you.” She took a deep breath. “Applejack, I love you. I’ve loved you for so long and I don’t care if you don’t and can’t return the feelings but I love you with all my heart.” Tears mingled with rain on her face and the expression on Applejack was to be expected. Not what Rarity had hoped for but still the one she knew in her heart of hearts would be her farmer friend’s reaction.

“Ah’m sorry Rare... Ah just, Ah’m not...” She paused. “Ah’m still your friend Rarity. Remember that.”

Before anything else passed between them, Rarity fled.

*

“Oh Applejack. I still love you.” Rarity sighed and placed the empty glass on the table. Years and life had dulled the fire she felt and relationships in college had helped her move on. Life was still lonely though, nothing lasted. No one was as stalwart or constant as that dedicated farmer, it was an influence she needed in her life. The playlist she had put on came to an end and the clock chimed nine. Rarity was still awake and moved emotions need to be settled. “I’ll take a walk.”

It was pleasantly cool in the night-time air and the white cloud strewn sky was inspiring the designer for a whole new line of evening wear. “Oh, this was certainly a good idea.” Rarity trilled to herself. She had nearly reached the park when voices interrupted her thoughts. Someone was singing.

“Lost on the way to Margaritaville searching for my shaker of salt...” Slurred a female voice.

A second one interrupted “Berry, really, please quiet down.” Spilled light from an open door illuminated the path. It was one of Ponyville’s bars, slightly classier than most which explained why poor Berry Punch was being thrown out so early.

“Need a hand Cheerielee?” Rarity stepped forward to help the school teacher with her sister.

“Thanks Rarity, she’s been getting pretty hard to control recently.” Cheerielee gave a grateful look as Rarity took up position the other side of the inebriated woman. “Come on Berry, let’s get you home.” It was a short walk to the neat house of Berry Punch and the pair soon had her laid down in her bed, Cheerielee checking in on her niece before they left.

“That ex of hers really messed her up.” The teacher was accompanying Rarity on the walk home; she lived in an apartment just beyond Rarity’s. “So one drink becomes two and two turn to four. Ugh, men are so not worth it!” She threw her arms into the air, “I’m glad that there is no attraction for me there!” She chuckled at that and realised with disappointment that they had reached Rarity’s home. “Thanks for the help Rarity; it sometimes gets a little depressing to have to drag your older sister home every night.” Rarity smiled kindly and began to search her keys out of her handbag.

“Uh, Cheerielee, would you like to come in for some tea or something? You look like you need to unwind a little.” Rarity gestured to the now open door. There was a brief moment of hesitation on the older woman’s face before she walked in. Rarity shut the door behind them; it was going to become a much more enjoyable evening for the pair of them.

Chapter 6: Party!

Twilight checked her hair in the mirror for the sixteenth time. It was time for the party, Pinkie having wasted no time whatsoever. She knew there was really no need to ‘do’ her hair, Rainbow barely did more than wash her own and she had spent a long time telling Twilight all her best features after the librarian had broached the subject at dinner the night before. She still couldn’t believe that she, Ponyville, no Canter State’s biggest bookworm had attracted the athletic, energetic and above all amazing Rainbow Dash. Rainbow had set out to prove otherwise and had spent a long time making Twilight blush like a stop light.

“Twilight! Come on! You’ll be late!” An impatient Spike hammered on the door, she was supposed to run him to Snip’s house for a sleepover before the party started and she was already cutting deeply into her scheduled ‘Freak out a lot’ time. But late was one step below the T word so she finally placed the brush back on her dresser and left her room.

“Alright Spike, got everything you need?”

“Yes Twilight.”

“Toothbrush?”

“Yes” Spike sighed.

“Jammies?”

“Please don’t call them that!”

“I will call them what I wish, you will recall last sleepover I had to bring them to Snail’s house when you realised you’d forgotten them.” Twilight replied, waving a finger in mock rebuke, “So, do you have some?”

“Yes I do.” Spike grumbled slightly and waved his bag around. “Now can we go? I’ve got all the important stuff!”

“Alright, alright!” Twilight and Spike left the house and he patiently waited in the car for Twilight to go through her leaving list. Eventually they were on their way across town to Snip’s house. “Have a nice time and be good. Don’t go chasing after any bears!” Twilight laughed, no one let those two boys forget their shenanigans when a travelling magician had visited the town. She was still getting compliments for her knowledge that led the bear safely home to the forest.

“Yeah, I think I’ll get them to play video games instead!” Spike chuckled. As they reached the neat suburban home of Snip’s family, Spike sighted his friends on the porch and jumped out with his bag in tow. “Bye Twilight!” He yelled and ran to his friends with a wave in her direction. Twilight smiled and pulled off again, Ponyville wasn’t just a benefit to her social life; Spike finally had friends his own age too.

*

She parked near Sugarcube Corner and made her way inside. An enthusiastic Rainbow met her at the door. “Hey babe,” A quick kiss and a guiding arm in place, Rainbow led Twilight to the party. “Everyone’s here, come on!”

“You mean I’m late?” Twilight had an edge to her voice.

“No, Twi’! Pinkie asked you to come now ‘cos she had a plan.” Rainbow spun Twilight once and caught her. “Now my little egghead, enter!” She flung open a door to reveal a darkened room. Not quite sure what to expect Twilight stayed close to Rainbow.

Suddenly a light was flicked on and Pinkie yelled “Surprise!!” The room was well populated with her friends and a few other locals, Bon-bon and Lyra waved from the far corner, Rarity was stood close to Cheerielee. Ditzy was serving herself some punch with John close by. Just the right sized crowd for a good party without being overwhelming.

“You know Pinkie, a surprise party means you don’t tell me it’s going to happen.” Twilight deadpanned, earning a snort from Rainbow.

“Yeah I know, but a party just isn’t the same without yelling surprise!” Pinkie smiled hugely and danced off to “party-up” the other guests. Rainbow handed a cup of punch to Twilight.

“So, all these guys know about us now, is that ok?”

“No problem Rainbow, these are our friends and I trust them all.” Twilight took a swig of the punch. “Ah! Pinkie doesn’t do halves when making a ‘grown-up’ party punch. I could fuel a car with this!”

She made a face and held out the glass, Rainbow gave it a sniff, “Maan, this is a no naked flames job. Nice!” She grabbed her own and downed it gasping at the sudden burning. Twilight laughed at her overreaction and carried on drinking her own punch. The music started then and they moved to the dance floor.

“Pinkie parties are great!” Twilight thought as Rainbow pulled her closer.

*

“Night guys!! Thanks for coming to my party. Say hi to Dinky and Sparkler.” Pinkie waved off the first of her guests to leave. Surveying the room she noticed Lyra and Bon-Bon messing around with party hats, Applejack and Fluttershy were talking animatedly about something with Big Mac in his usual silent state, Fluttershy really opened up after a drink but Mac would look after her tonight. Rarity and Cheerielee were dancing, her Pinkie sense was niggling about those pair. Some spying would be in order soon. As for the girls of the hour, well, they were sat on the comfy chair. Pinkie gave a tiny yay, she loved to see her friends happy and those two were super duper happy! Switching tracks on the playlist, Pinkie jumped onto the dance floor.

*

The music came to a halt and Pinkie yawned hugely. Lyra and Bon-Bon had left with their hands in each other’s pockets. Rarity was snoring gently, leaned against a slightly less quiet Cheerielee. Fluttershy had wilted against Macintosh who was holding her in place with care and the soppiest look in his eyes. On a sofa, sprawled over each other were Rainbow and Twilight, only Applejack and she had lasted out.

“Blankets?” Applejack asked.

“Blankets.” Confirmed Pinkie.

*

Each couple was festooned with multicoloured blankets, apart from Mac and ‘Shy, he was holding her, pink hair falling over his shoulder as Fluttershy nestled against him. “We’ll be getting back now Pinkie, Ah’ll put ‘Shy up in my bed.” Applejack looked at her friend fondly, “Ah don’t mind the couch and seeing as she’s asleep already...” Applejack hugged Pinkie. “See yah again sugarcube.” Pinkie watched her friends leave until they turned the corner. She returned to the scene of the party and smiled at the sleeping pairs.

A rustle from a closet caught her attention. “Oh... Silly me! I forgot!” Pinkie happily skipped to a door no different from any of the others and opened it up. A lanky young man with almond skin and a mop of blonde hair emerged, a guitar in hand. “How long have you been in there now Meadowsong?” Pinkie asked, grabbing him close and pulling his head down.

“Oh, a little over half an hour now my pie.” Their lips met and Pinkie left the kiss with a smile.

“I’ll introduce you to all my friends now that all the relationship drama is over. Pinkie Promise.” Meadowsong chuckled as she playfully led him to bed.

“Your friends seem nice.”

“The best buddy, and remember that because,” she struck a pose. “If you wanna be my lover, you better get with my friends!”Meadowsong winced at her choice of phrase but softened it with a grin.

“As you wish.” He whispered into her ear, smiling as her poufy hair tickled his nose. They crossed the threshold of her bedroom and vaulted to the bed. It wasn’t for the first time that Pinkie was glad her room was so far apart from everyone else in the building.

Chapter 8: A Rare Listener

Twilight paced. Pacing helped her think. It annoyed Spike seven ways from Sunday, but Twilight was much too concerned with the Third Date and what the rules said. She was a mess of nerves and she needed to talk to someone.

*

The door to Carousel Boutique opened with a jingle from the bell. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique.... Oh Twilight, what brings you here darling?” Rarity ushered her friend into the back room. “I have a few tasks back here dear, you come and sit and chat while I work.”

“Thanks Rarity.” Twilight mumbled. Now she was here it was somewhat difficult to figure out what to say.

The back door was ajar but the light breeze that circled about the room was welcome. Twilight sat on one of the chairs and waited patiently for Rarity to be ready to talk. Finally, with everything arranged just so and her dress-form placed in the right position Rarity turned to face her friend. "Well Twilight?”

“Rarity... you’ve dated before right?”

“Yes, I’ve had a few romantic entanglements in the past.” She raised an eyebrow in query. “That can’t be what is bothering you dear.”

“Well, technically... MynextdatewithRainbowDashisourthirddate!” Twilight shouted, realised her volume and clapped a hand to her mouth in embarrassment. Rarity gave a giggle at the shade Twilight had turned.

“Darling, really? Is that all you are worried about?”

“All! All!!” Twilight sputtered. “I have never.... I don’t... I haven’t....” She trailed off into a mutter and Rarity carried on with her sewing. Twilight had to say what she needed to on her own terms. After a while Twilight had worked up the courage. “Rarity I never even had friends before I moved here... So of course I’ve never been with anyone... I don’t know what to do... How to make her happy.” She sobbed slightly and looked up, tears glistened in her eyes. “What if she hates me because I can’t do anything for her? She’ll leave me and I...I can’t let that happen.”

“Oh darling... Rainbow would never hate you and she certainly would never leave you!” Rarity crossed over the table to give her friend a hug. “She knows that this is your first proper relationship of this nature. She’ll understand when you get intimate.” Twilight sniffed in an unfairly cute manner and looked up from her lap.

“Alright I suppose that is true...” She still had a slight quaver in her voice.

“Twilight, are you sure you are ready to take this step? No one will think any less of you if you aren’t quite yet.” Rarity voiced the concern she and Fluttershy had discussed at their first Spa trip since their friend’s confession. It was truly an issue with someone so eager to please as Twilight.

“I am. I’m ready for it, granted only with Rainbow and Rainbow alone, not even celebrities and fictional characters feature in any musings on such matters.” Twilight blushed a little, the last of her tears gone and a shy smile on her face.

“That’s so romantic.” Rarity mock swooned, eliciting a giggle from her friend “Really Twilight, so long as you trust her you’ll be fine.”

“I trust her with my life Rarity. I love her so much, not just lust or heaven knows I would have pounced on her that first night.” Twilight looked introspective a moment. “I hope that isn’t a problem.” Rarity held her breath a moment but was relieved when Twilight calmly stood instead of dissolving again. “Thanks for the chat Rarity, you really are like a big sister. Just like Cadence was.” She smiled and hugged the designer, “I’ll see you at our regular lunch where you can tell us all about Cheerielee.” She gave a crafty wink and left.

Rarity saw her guest out the door and a little way down the street. Returning to her back room she got back to work. “You can come back in now Rainbow, she’s left.” She raised her voice a little and her pilot friend slunk in through the back door.

*

The multi-coloured hair shook with the force which the head it was attached to moved, an agitated Rainbow paced around the Carousel Boutique’s back room. “I don’t know what to do Rare. She nearly froze up when I stupidly reminded her about that childish third date rule!” An arm flung out and a purple haired head calmly ducked out of the way.

“Yes, that’s our Twilight, always concerned about rules and instructions.” She sewed the dress on her table as her energetic friend carried on working off steam.

“So what do you think I should do?” Rainbow stopped and slammed her hands to her hips.

Rarity looked over her glasses at Rainbow, she’d come in earlier that morning exclaiming about Pinkie being too random and Applejack too straight. They both knew even the slightest mention of intimacy would send Fluttershy into a faint and so it was left to herself to help Rainbow with her Twilight problem. “You of all people are worried about getting someone to spread their legs dear? There’s a first for everything I suppose.”

The death glare would have certainly incinerated small animals. “I don’t want to ruin her.” Was the shaking reply, anger creeping into the tone. “I love her. I can’t spoil it with stupid rushing and junk like that. I want her to want to take that step.”

“Oh darling I never knew!” Rarity was taken aback, it was a surprisingly mature statement from the usually devil-may-care Dash. “So what do you plan on doing?”

“I want to make it perfect. I want her to have the most romantic, natural and perfect first time that ever happened on this planet.” Rainbow’s eyes nearly gleamed with light. “I want it to be gentle and on her own terms, loving and romantic and all that junk I never got with Gilda.”

Rarity was dazzled. “Darling... That’s so romantic!” She dropped the dress and bustled to a storage cupboard, removing a parcel. “This should help. I was going to give it to Twilight as a birthday gift but you can use it for the ah, final act in your little plan.”

Rainbow looked at the purple fabric within and smiled. “Thanks Rare, you’re awesome...” She was interrupted by the bell and her host left. Her loud greeting to Twilight warned Rainbow who shot out the back door.

*

“You can come back in now Rainbow, she’s left.”

With a relieved sigh Rainbow re-entered the shop. She had a neck cramp from holding the parcel under her chin having covered her ears to block out the conversation. She was not going to eavesdrop on her girlfriend’s private conversation.

“Rainbow, from what I have heard today, you two are going to have some very wonderful times together with a relationship many will envy.” Rarity pinned her with a glance. “I am so very happy for you both darling. Now go do whatever it is you plan on doing.” She shooed Rainbow out of the shop and in merry singing tones called out “I’ll want deeetails!”

Rainbow took a crumpled list from her jersey’s pocket and checked what was there still to collect. Rainbow had a plan; she had someone really special to make feel just as awesome as she thought she was and she needed these things to do it.

Author's Note

A/N: So, Ponyville Nights is live, Trust sits between Chapter 7 and this chapter if you wish to read it. It is not vital to read it and as a warning to those who don't like them, it is rated mature.

29/6/17 Moved the notes down. Fixed stuff. It is funny to read my writings from so long ago.

Chapter 9: Plans

Twilight idly watched the play of light on her desk. Library duty was split between several different librarians and such was the size of Ponyville library that only one and a volunteer ever needed to work. Today was one of her many days off. Seeing as her true occupation was as a research aide to Celestia the system suited her well. Two days of the week working in the library got her out of the house and the rest of the time could be spent on study and reports, friend time liberally dispersed amongst it.

A slight gust spiralled a window charm and threw a rainbow across her book. Twilight smiled at the simple sight, it was a bright and colourful reminder of her girlfriend.

Today Rainbow was back working at the airfield. Her job was ill defined and seemed to simply be mere ownership with a little of whatever duties she fancied. Apparently she’d inherited the lot and the rights to several patents from Spectrum Speed himself after impressing him with her passion for flight. Twilight smiled, Rainbow was so earnest and loyal, she could imagine the meeting between two who wished to have been born winged. She was certainly glad that the old aviator had managed to keep Rainbow in Ponyville and was even more glad that Celestia had insisted on visiting the town on her campaign. “Were it not for these people in our lives then we’d never have met.”

*

Rainbow gathered up an armload of paper from the stickers that she’d just applied to a plane. With a thumbs up to the owner and a nod of thanks in return she moved on to the next chore. She didn’t really have to do anything at the airfield herself, she employed others to do everything but she did make a point of helping with the forecasts. Her degree in meteorology had to be used somehow right?

As it stood, the duty board was empty of chores so Rainbow decided to check in with each of her managers. They had the usual news and chatter with a few requests in, soon the sun was moving towards evening. She had no plans for Twilight that night and knew that her studious girlfriend had some work herself so Rainbow decided to go and chat to Spectrum.

The statue stood on a hillock at the far end of the airfield, apparently designed in as a sound buffer between the activity on site and the town of Ponyville. Whatever reason it had been created for, it was the best vantage point to see over the entire airfield in one direction and over to town in the other. It was at the top of this landscaped area that a statue stood.

He was stood in his usual stance, the one anyone who’d spent any significant time at sea took. The statue had been sculpted on a photo from the prime of his life, back as a young man serving in the Pacific. His goggles pushed up onto the brow of his flying hat and a flight suit covered with jacket and scarf. Rainbow still had the jacket, another bequest. The helmet and goggles had gone with their owner, clasped in the hands of the elderly airman. She’d commissioned the statue with full support from everyone at the field, and the end result was a fine piece.

“Hey Spec, not had a good chat in a while have we?” Rainbow settled down on the earth and leaned against the stone plinth. The old man had taken her in after she left college, the wandering pilot had simply been flying from runway to runway across the country. Putting down in Ponyville had been the best move of her life.

“So, Gilda ditched me. You probably saw me moping around the place. I guess that’s good news to you.” Rainbow chuckled, “You never did like her right? Anyway, I’m with Twilight now. Which is great. You would have loved to have met her. I bet she’d have loved to hear all your old stories.” She shifted position slightly. “Thanks old man, for getting me settled. I never did say that before. Wish I had. If you hadn’t caught me here, who knows what crater I’d be in?”

Rainbow stood and dusted her jeans off. “Thanks, I needed a chat. I’ve got a date to plan now.” She gave a grin, “Third date dude, got to make it count!” She jogged back to the buildings of the airfield and noted down her location on the board. Her office was her sanctum and the perfect place to check over her purchases and the list.

*

“Dinner time Twilight!” Spike yelled up the stairs. Twilight realised that it was now early evening but she’d made good progress on her study so at least the afternoon had passed productively.

*

Rainbow looked over her “notes” scribbles and snatches of ideas and discussion. The girls may have been too squeamish to ask about the ultimate end of her plan but all of them had certainly been willing to discuss the more romantic side of things.

*

“Well, Ah do know that you want to create the right ambience.” Applejack had replied to the unusual question. “Aunt Orange was always on about using scents to make things prettified.” She laughed at Rainbow’s expression. “Sugar cube, you look a mite confused.”

“Well duh. What has smells got to do with anything? I know some people dig the dark and stuff.” Rainbow shifted for better balance on the farm fence.

“Sugar cube, you know about how a certain smell makes you remember of feel something? Like, Ah don’t know... When Ah was in Manhattan with my Aunt and Uncle, well Ah couldn’t stick it. Every damn time Ah could smell an apple, all Ah could think of was home.”

“I get you, so if I make things smell good then she’ll be more comfortable and stuff right?” Rainbow pulled her thinking hard face. “Makes sense I guess. Thanks AJ.”

*

There was a jar in front of her, it held lavender oil. The instructions said to just put wooden sticks from the packet into it and it would diffuse the scent. “Good smells, check.” Rainbow smirked, quite honestly the sight of her making and ticking a checklist would probably put Twilight Sparkle into frenzy and immediate orders to bed. The next item had been at Fluttershy’s suggestion.

*

“Oh, Rainbow, what a lovely idea.” She’d beamed at her brash friend despite how odd a question on Romance was coming from the pilot. “You certainly want to make the lighting just right. Candles are perfect, oh... To fill the room with flickering pinpricks of flame, the room lit with soft warm glow...” She trailed off and sighed happily.

“I’ll let Big Mac know that ‘Shy.” Rainbow smirked and watched with fascination as Fluttershy tried to mimic both the hedgehog and the tortoise with their defence mechanism. “Candles in Twi’s house is asking for trouble though.” She chewed her lip.

“Oh... you can get little battery powered ones from the store.” A voice came from within a yellow sweater. “They are very pretty.” It really was a comedic tiny voice.

“Thanks ‘Shy. I want this to be perfect for her. I’ll go get some.” Rainbow gave a pat to the small tuft of pink hair.

*

The box under the table held many battery powered tea-lights, at least enough to make the room glow. “Romantic lights, check.”

Pinkie had been an odd one. After speaking to Rarity and picking up some bed covers (the fashion designer often turned her hand to interior decoration and many gifts to her friends were handmade) the party planner had been surprisingly helpful on planning a good date.

*

“What you need to do is put her into the right situation. You said you don’t want to force her, you want Twilight to be happy and ready to do the deed.” She giggled. “So, all you have to plan is an evening in at one of your houses! She’ll let you know if she wants to get closer.”

*

Rainbow considered her home. It was a mess, it was a place she dumped her things and slept sometimes. It wouldn’t work out there. She flicked out her cell phone and checked the time, Twilight would be ok to call. She dialled and took a deep breath, more nervous than when she’d asked Twilight out.

Chapter 10: Tonight, tonight

It had been decided to spend their date in the house. Rainbow’s forecasts predicted more rain and grey skies most evenings so a cosy evening in was just the ticket. Twilight made sure there were plenty of snacks in and selected a few good movies to put on the coffee table just in case. Rainbow had insisted they stayed at Twilight’s place because her own home was never really tidy or even that homely.

Twilight nervously plumped a sofa cushion and wrung her hands for the fifth time that minute; she paced a little and checked the clock. Rainbow would be over soon, everything had to be perfect for this date. Everything. “Twilight, I’m going to my room now ‘kay?” Spike stood on the stairs with an industrial sized bag of cheese-puffs and a bottle of cola. “We have a major skirmish planned so I won’t be doing anything but Dragoncraft tonight. Don’t expect me up in the morning either!” He chuckled and ran up the stairs before his guardian could object to all night junk food and MMORPGs. Twilight mentally noted one problem off her list; Spike wouldn’t provide any interruptions as long as he was playing.

There was a knock at the door and Twilight jumped out of her reverie and tripped over herself to answer. She bumped her head on the door and rubbed the sore spot it created as she let her guest in. “Hey gorgeous.” Rainbow grinned in greeting and gathered the librarian in her arms, drawing her in for a kiss.

Twilight nearly melted against her, loving the way that Rainbow would press her forehead against her own, closing any gaps between them as she kissed deeply and eagerly. “I am the luckiest nerd in the world…” Twilight thought as she wrapped her arms around the athletic form moulding itself against her. She had to suppress a whine when her girlfriend pulled away but she still maintained a close contact.

“As much as I’d like to stay like this forever,” She breathed, “I’m famished and standing in the hallway making out with the door open is a little much even for me.” Rainbow smiled again and let Twilight lead her into the living room, kicking the door closed before they left the hallway.

“I have some snacks to eat. I’m not really one for cooking.” Twilight said, “We can order in if you want?” Rainbow shook her head in response.

“Snacks are great Twi’. What you got planned for tonight then?” She looked at the stack of DVDs and passed an appraising glance across the shelves that bordered the room. She sat on the sofa with a thump.

“Nothing really Rainbow, I was looking forward to a cosy evening in with you.” She ran her hand through multi-coloured locks. “I’ll go fetch those snacks.” Rainbow took her jacket off and leaned back into the cushions. Maybe her plan would be put into motion tonight.

*

The closing credits rolled by at the end of the DVD. Rainbow extricated herself from the depths of the sofa beside her girlfriend. “Great movie.” She called across, taking the disc from the player and replacing it in the case. She turned to throw it to the table and noticed some strange cases on the lowest shelf. “Hey Twi’ what’re these?”

“Oh, those are just my vinyl collection.” Twilight replied, joining Rainbow on her knees in front of the boxes. “I really love the sound from them, listening to records is my rainy Sunday treat.” She shuffled a little closer to Rainbow and brushed against her when she leaned to remove a box. With a click the lid flipped open to reveal cardboard sleeves. “Do you want to listen to anything?”

“Yeah, that’d be great Twi’.”

“Anything in particular? I have quite an extensive collection.”

“Whatever you recommend, it’s your music after all.” Rainbow smiled as Twilight gleefully rummaged out a certain album. With care she checked the record and replaced it in the sleeve and took it with her to the player set in the corner of the room. Some delicate set-up later and the first sounds began to drift out of her speakers. Rainbow cocked her head at the unfamiliar sound of the empty grooves until the first notes came through.

*

Twilight was dancing with her usual exuberance, singing along with a voice at odds with the ‘grace’ she danced with. The only difference to her usual performance was her daring moves around Rainbow. She’d been dragged to join in by the third track and that was three albums ago. Twilight moved in her regular uncoordinated manner but had worked in some twists and bumps as she gyrated alongside Rainbow. A hip, a shoulder or an arm making contact against the unusually sensitive athlete, every now and then there was a brush of butt or breast which would cause a sudden blush to partner the red streak in Rainbow’s hair. The record trundled to a halt and the needle bearing arm returned home.

As Twilight went to put the vinyl away Rainbow caught her breath. Her hopes for tonight had to be close to realisation if Twilight’s performance was anything to go by; she had to know what her actions were suggesting right? Not even the navy haired egghead could be that socially unaware. “Uh, I gotta use the bathroom okay Twi’ back in a minute.”

“Sure Rainbow, I’ll clean up the dishes while you’re gone.”

Rainbow hurried up the stairs and took a peek in Spike’s room. He was engrossed in his computer screen, hands grasping a game-pad and head adorned with one of the more serious headsets. The kid wouldn’t notice a thing; he didn’t even see Rainbow in his doorway. Sneaking along the landing she quietly removed a box she’d concealed in the closet a few days before and as silently as possible entered Twilight’s room. After a while she left and gently entered the bathroom, flushing right away before returning downstairs at her usual pace.

Twilight had finished stacking dishes in the kitchen when Rainbow came up behind her, sliding an arm around her waist. Twilight stifled a moan at the sudden contact. “Am I really that needy?” She thought as she twisted to face Rainbow. There was a shine in her eyes and a slight lift to the edges of her mouth. Rainbow leaned and drew Twilight into a tender kiss.

“Mmmm, what’s brought this on.” Twilight breathed when they separated for air.

“Third date, remember?” Rainbow whispered into her ear, giving it a gentle nip. Again Twilight held back a base reaction, instead clutching a blue clad shoulder.

“Sounds like a plan...” she replied, a tone in her voice she’d never heard before and a surge of feelings that either led to a locked bedroom door or a long bath. She allowed herself to be led by Rainbow to her room but they stopped short of entering.

“Close your eyes.” Rainbow told her, placing her ahead and opening the door. The smell came first, the scent of lavender, her favourite. Twilight opened her eyes to see the room almost transformed. Sure, it was still the room she had put together within the first week of arriving in Ponyville, but Rainbow had made some additions.

The curtains were drawn and the blinds behind pulled down, the main lights were shut off. The room was lit by dozens of flickering electric tea lights, all placed in attractive holders and stands. The bed had fresh sheets, satin by the sheen and all in shades of purple. Some flower petals were strewn across it. At the head of the bed a purple glass jar held some sticks from which the lavender scent escaped. Twilight struggled to take it all in, so overwhelmed with emotions.

“Do you like it?” Rainbow whispered, gently steering her into the room and closing the door.

“I love it.” Twilight clasped Rainbow’s hand and planted a kiss on her lips. Rainbow smiled, visibly pleased with the result of her effort. Her hands slid tentatively around Twilight, slowly moving towards fresh targets.

She gave another deep kiss and then pulled back to look Twilight in the eye. “I wanted it to be the best first time.”

*

Twilight lay with her head under Rainbow’s chin. Her girlfriend, no her lover, breathing gently with sleep. Her cheek was pillowed not uncomfortably on Rainbow’s collarbone as they lay entwined. Twilight marvelled at how well their contours matched. Idly she traced a single finger along Rainbow’s side and felt the slightest flicker of a smile from above. Rainbow tucked an arm around her and Twilight held it against herself.

Though the sheets lay beneath them neither felt the cold. Skin to skin contact warmed both perfectly. Soon enough Twilight drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 11: Morning

She woke to a rainbow and the heady scent of lavender. In their sleep they had shuffled and turned, Twilight found that she had laid her forehead into the multi coloured strands of her lover’s hair. She felt a slight thrill at the change in her thinking of Rainbow; they were each other’s now, completely mind and body. With a joyful sigh and a smile she moved a little to a more comfortable position. Rainbow stirred. “Morning Twi’.”

Twilight felt the warmth gather in her face as she stared fondly into rose eyes inches from her own. “I could get used to this.” She whispered and kissed Rainbow.

“Mmm, me too screamer.” Rainbow teased and pressed her nose against Twilight’s. “Boop.” Twilight blushed.

“Mention that to anybody and I won’t let you make me do it for a week.” There was joking threat in the librarian’s voice but the euphoria was making it hard for her to even pretend to be annoyed. She sighed again and snuggled against Rainbow.

“You know how we were all excited for the Gala?”

“Yeah, our so called Best Night Ever!” Rainbow snorted.

“Well I was just as worked up about our ‘third date’.” Twilight laughed, “I was so worried and nervous and lustful and excited…” She was cut off by hand sweeping down her hip. “mmm, Rainbow behave. I’m trying to say something important.”

“Aww Twi’ all this is reminding me just how cute you are.” Her cheeky hand carried on until it was brushed away.

“Rainbow, what I’m trying to say is… Last night was the best night ever. I really love you.” Twilight turned again to face Rainbow. “Promise to spend the rest of our lives together…” She crinkled a tear out of her eye to clear her vision and noticed Rainbow needed to do the same.

“Look at what you’ve got me doing Sparkle… Getting all sappy on me.” She smiled. “So long as you’ll put up with me Twilight I’ll be with you. I’ll never leave you hanging.” She came closer and looked deeply into the purple eyes that had so dominated her dreams. Twilight closed her eyes and her lips drew in for a kiss. With a mischievous grin Rainbow moved slightly and gave the perfect little nose before her a lick. Twilight’s eyes shot open in surprise. “Oh Twilight, your nose is delicious…” Rainbow whispered. “You know… Spike‘ll be asleep for hours yet and we don’t have any plans until tonight…” She trailed off as Twilight responded eagerly.

*

It was mid-morning when a loud grumble reminded the pair that they had not eaten anything but snacks the night before. So tumbling out of bed for brunch seemed the better option. Spike was in a virtual coma on his bed, a Nerf sword clutched in his arms. Gentle calls elicited only archaic platitudes from the sleeping boy so they left him to sleep off his late night.

As is the way with new lovers they were loath to sever contact and thus went about their morning business as closely as they could. Eventually Twilight called a halt to proceedings. “I need a shower now and to get dressed. We have to at least show our faces before tonight’s poker game.” Rainbow gave a lascivious look.

“You know, showering can be really fun… When it’s a two player game.” She winked.

“Rainbow… As much as I love being reduced to compliant goo by your good self, I have to clean up and get dressed. My schedule starts after lunch so I need to be ready to go.” She kissed Rainbow on the cheek and walked away. “I won’t be long Rainbow.”

“Ok babe, I’ll just grab some stuff from the car and take a shower when you finish.” She called up as the sound of Twilight receded to the third floor.

Rainbow’s car was on the drive and it was a sunny day, she had nothing against going out in sleep wear to grab some useful items. Clad in a hockey shirt and cut off sweat-pants she crossed the front lawn and unlocked the modified Dodge Demon (or Dodge Dash as she liked to call it) and pulled a roll bag out off the back seat. Dropping the bag on the porch Rainbow took a careful look around, no one was in sight and the occupants of the house were busy. “Commencing my ‘I got Booty’ dance…” Rainbow muttered, striking a pose and starting a mad series of movements in celebration.

Too late did the sound of a motor scooter reach her ears, the vehicle buzzed around a corner and down the street. The logo painted upon the helmet indicated it was her colleague Raindrops. With no choice but to keep dancing Rainbow saw the scooter pass and the rider take a good look. Landing on her rear after overbalancing in shock Rainbow grumpily watched as Raindrops tooted the horn and gave a thumbs-up. No one at the airfield would need informing of her relationship upgrade anyway.

Twilight left the bathroom towelling her hair and smiled as Rainbow slipped past for her own shower. By the time she had finished Twilight had tidied the room put their old clothes into the laundry and started her regular chores. Spike emerged from his room sometime after lunch and casual enquiries indicated he was none the wiser about his guardian’s nocturnal activities. They ate some lunch and chatted about Spike’s victory and the teamwork his fellow players had exhibited. While he regaled them about a particularly tricky skirmish Twilight caught sight of the time. “I’ve got some grocery shopping to do. I’ll be back soon guys, have fun!”

Once Twilight had left, Spike levelled a look at Rainbow. “I take it she finally got some last night then.” One spit take and a lot of babbling later Rainbow was back to resembling a coherent human being.

“Where did you get that idea kid?”

“Eh, I dunno. I’ll drop it, no worries. Besides I want to keep my mind at peace.” He grimaced and then turned more thoughtful. “So, you going to be staying ‘round here more often?” Spike idly stared in the opposite direction. Once again Rainbow was a little at a loss to figure out what to say. For someone virtually raised by a social recluse, he was pretty up to speed with life in general.

“I guess, if it’s what Twilight wants. I kinda like living at the airfield too though. I think we both enjoy having our space too much to full on shack up.” Rainbow leaned to catch the expression on Spike’s face. “Who knows what the future holds anyway kiddo. We’re all just along for the ride.”

“Wow Rainbow, that was almost profound.” Spike looked in mock awe but the grin read sincerity.

“Spike, you sound like a Sparkle.” She noogied the boy and checked the time. “You want to go a few rounds on co-op? Twi’ will probably be ages!”

“Awesome idea! I still have the progress saved, lets kick some butt!”

*

When Twilight arrived home she once again found her “family” playing video games. “You guys do recall that we will be going to Sweet Apple Acres tonight right? Are you both prepared for it or will it once again be a last minute dash?”

“Dash is the name Twi’ figure it out!” was Rainbow’s cheeky reply.

“Well, in that case I won’t bother packing for two!” Twilight pitched a cushion at Rainbow who deftly ducked out the way. Spike wasn’t so lucky.

“Ugh! Twilight be careful!”

“Sorry Spike. I just have to wreak vengeance upon Rainbow Dash here.” Twilight put on a sinister voice and dived at the athlete who had no choice but to catch her. They crashed into the sofa to the tsk-ing of Spike.

“You two are worse than the Crusaders!”

“Sorry kid, not my fault this time.” Rainbow lay back down under Twilight on the sofa, her legs lying over the arm. With a smile and a wink Twilight nipped the fleshy part of Rainbow’s neck. “Hey!”

“Ha ha Rainbow, I win! Now, go get the stuff we need for tonight.” Twilight climbed off the defeated Rainbow and gave Spike a prod. “Now young man, you have to get some things together yourself. The girls are expecting you over too.” Spike pulled a face and paused his game.

“Do I have to?”

“Yes, besides, you know you enjoy it.” Twilight smiled to take the sting from her teasing.

Eventually they were all ready for an evening of fun and company that inevitably ended in a sleepover.

Chapter 12: Game Night

Applejack dropped a large pile of pillows and blankets to her bedroom floor, Winona ran around sniffing at them and barking a little at dust motes that escaped the folds of wool. “Easy there girl, they’re just dust!” She laughed “This should be ok for all the girls. Rarity can have the bed if she’s bothered.” Taking one last appraising look at the makeshift sleeping arrangements Applejack nodded sharply. “C’mon girl, we got to get the card table set up in the barn.” Woman and dog bounded from the room and down the stairs.

*

The fireflies and moths flittered around, just out of their hiding places. Dusk was settling across Ponyville as the girls made their way to the barn. Fluttershy had arrived first, finishing off her day’s work by checking a horse with what looked like a nasty thorn in its leg. Rarity was along a little later with Pinkie Pie and her younger sister in tow. Finally a familiar blue car arrived at the farm and the final guests. With Spike deposited with the crusaders in the family room, Twilight and Rainbow made their way to the barn.

A warm light illuminated the card table; Pinkie already had her dealing gear and visor on, doling out chips and opening the new card packet with ceremony. “Hello ladies, nice of you pair to join us.” Rarity called out. Twilight and Rainbow sat on seats beside each other and accepted their chips. Rainbow produced a six-pack of beer and handed it over to Applejack.

“Ah thought as much.” Was her cryptic reaction.

Pinkie felt a twinge and couldn’t help but smile widely. “How was last night you two?” Rainbow smirked and Twilight blushed at Pinkie’s question. “Gotcha!” She giggled.

“Really Pinkie, this isn’t something one discusses over a card game.” Rarity paused for breath and forestalled any thanks from Twilight, “It’s for the spa or a nice cup of tea darlings.” A flash of caught light on her spectacles gave her a dangerous look. “Oh Twilight, you look mortified!”

Twilight was doing her very best Fluttershy impression, the original giving her friend a worried look. “We’re all just joking Twilight. We won’t make you talk about anything you don’t want to.”

“It’s not that... I just know how entirely inappropriate it is to spill my guts here and now...” Twilight was blushing as red as any apple from the farm and Rainbow was struck dumb by the admission. No one was really quite sure what to say.

“Well ladies, the game is Texas Hold ‘em. I’m dealing cards out now!” Pinkie diffused the situation perfectly, doling out cards to each of the players.

*

“Well, Ah fold.” Applejack placed her cards on the table. She was too honest for poker by her own admission. The night had drawn deeper and the game had gone through several hands. It was now a grudge match between Rainbow and Pinkie, two determined players.

“All in.” Pinkie smiled her biggest smile. Rainbow twitched a little.

“Ok Pinks, all in for me too. This is certified the most awesome hand I got yet.” She played it cool as she pushed a pile of chips across the table.

Sat around the barn were the girls least interested in playing. Twilight couldn’t bluff very well, Fluttershy was too timid to advance very far and Rarity found it a bore when there wasn’t the associate glitz of a casino and some gullible men with large wallets to cunningly defeat. “So Twilight darling, do tell.” The designer said, taking another sip of her cider.

“Uh, tell what Rarity... I have um, nothing to tell about.”

“Darling, you are positively glowing and spent the pre-game chatter sat on Rainbow’s lap. It’s quite obvious that everything went according to plan last night.” She gave a small smile. Fluttershy realised the implications and leaned in closer.

“Oh... oh, um. It went great.” Twilight was flustered and blushed. “I never even thought it would be like that.”

“Darling, you are so adorably naive. Never change that outlook.” Rarity threw a companionable arm around Twilight and Fluttershy. “We shall have to have a full catch up at the spa. If I know that Rainbow, she’ll come over and start boasting and ruin all the romance.”

Fluttershy gave a reluctant nod. She was one more mug of cider off talkative, at the moment she was even more silent than usual.

“Well, I think I’m about to ruin it anyway.” Twilight stretched out of her sitting position on the floor. “My parents wanted to meet Rainbow next weekend and I already got her to agree to going.”

“Darling, I am so sorry. Though I am sure it will all go fine.” Rarity gave a lady-like giggle and drained her mug. “Really dear, your parents seemed lovely.”

“Ugh! Pinkie! You bluff too good!” Rainbow yelled from the card table.

“It’s not them I’m worried about. Well, ok it is. I don’t know, I kind of had the impression that they expected me to end up with some super intellectual bore...” Was Twilight’s whispered reply. Fluttershy gave another nod and slid sideways with a cute little sound. Pinkie launched into her winning song and Twilight decided to comfort Rainbow on her loss. “It was only chocolate Dashie...”

“Yeah, but it was winning chocolate. I like winning.”

Rarity was having trouble getting Fluttershy up again until Applejack appeared at her side and lifted the girl in one movement. “It’s late folks. Ah think it’s time to turn in. Fluttershy here is out for the count.”

“Oooh Mackie, you’re so strong...” The intoxicated Fluttershy mumbled as her head lolled. Applejack groaned
.
“We def’nitely need to get her to bed now, ‘fore she makes too much of a scene.”

*

A merry Fluttershy was guided by the more sober members of the group to Applejack’s bedroom. She had moved from raucous and raunchy singing on the way back from the barn to plaintive requests to visit Macintosh. “Jus’... jus’ a quick one girls... Mackie wouldn’t really mind.” She slurred with a grin.

“Rarity sugarcube?”

“Yes Applejack?”

“Remind me to never let that girl near the strong stuff again.”

“Undoubtedly darling.”

The last few steps were navigated and Fluttershy wilted onto a pile of blankets. “I’lljusthavealittleresthere...” She whispered in her usual volume and began to snore gently.

“Phew. Ah ain’t ever doin’ that again.” Applejack removed her hat and dropped it onto the corner of her bedstead. Rarity smiled and began to arrange some blankets and mattress for herself.

“I have to admit, drunk Fluttershy is much more forward. Poor thing would be mortified to discover what her behaviour was like.” Rarity folded her glasses and placed them on a shelf. “Are the others coming too or did we lose them on the way?” As she spoke a dishevelled pair stumbled through the door, attention consumed by each other’s eyes. “Never mind.” Rarity arched an eyebrow and made her way to the bathroom for evening ablutions.

“No funny business in my room girls. Are we clear?” Applejack set a firm look at Rainbow and Twilight. It wasn’t quite the stare but said look had been known to cow even Big Macintosh.

“Relax AJ... We’ll be all respectful and junk.” Rainbow chuckled.

“Maybe a bit of snuggling...” A giggling Twilight chimed in. Applejack sighed and rolled her eyes. She sat on her bed and pulled off her boots while the new arrivals sorted out a space for themselves.

“I set the remedy a’brewing!” Pinkie said as she walked in to join her friends, stretching and bending into odd shapes as she moved through the room. “It’ll be all ready for ‘Shy and anyone else who needs it in the morning.” She smiled her Cheshire cat smile and landed with a feathery thump on the leftover bedding.

Eventually Rarity finished her evening rituals and the less fussy of the group sorted themselves out quickly. “G’night all.” Applejack said from her bed.

“Goodnight.” Was the multi-voiced reply.

Interlude Two: Camping Out

Spike was deposited on the porch as Rainbow and Twilight made their way to the barn for poker. From the sound of it Applebloom and the others were looking for something, if the loud thumps and bangs were anything to go by. Big Mackintosh stepped from the house. “Hi Mac.” Spike grinned at the farmer. “What’s the plan for tonight?”

“The girls are going to have a camp out.” He replied.

“What, in tents?”

“Eeeyup. Ah pitched ‘em over in the clearin’” he gestured over to a copse of trees, visible just through them was the orange canvass of the Apple family tents. “That way Ah can keep an eye an’ ear open for ‘em all.”

“Good plan.” Spike nodded and adopted a similar pose to Mac.

“Ah pitched up the big un for the girls an’ you got the smaller one opposite. That ok?”

“Eeeyup.” Spike replied with a chuckle. Mac laughed too. The sound brought forth a bounding furry shape who jumped up at the new comer. “Hey Winona girl! Who’s a good dog.” Spike ruffled the collie’s fur and scratched her ears. The Sparkles never had time for pets and Twilight didn’t seem to consider having a pet herself. The farm dog was a welcome substitute pet for the boy.

Winona’s barks attracted the attention of her young mistress who came running from the house, Scootaloo and Sweetie in tow. “Spike! Yah made it!”

“Of course I did, Twilight and Rainbow were coming up too, so they brought me.”

“Well whatever dude. We have a whole load of camping stuff to do! Come on!” Scootaloo dragged the boy to the tents, he gave an apologetic smile to Mac who returned it with a smirk.

*

The sun was setting and Spike was getting the camp fire lit. “S’mores time!” Scootaloo and Applebloom shouted, pulling out the box of ingredients. Sweetie began putting marshmallows on the skeweting sticks humming some tune to herself.

The pile of tinder and wood flared into life and Spike tended it carefully as Shining had taught him on their camp-outs. “All ready girls.” He stood back and regarded his work with pride. Applebloom sniggered.

“Mighty man make fire. Ug!” she teased as the others fell about giggling.

“Me am much mighty man!” Spike proclaimed, playing along. They pantomimed cavemen for a while, before sitting in around the fire to toast marshmallows.

“Yah know, we should be telling stories around that campfire. That’s what Ah do with AJ and Mac.” Applebloom tugged a blanket over to sit lie on. “So, anyone got a story?” They looked around the circle at each other.

“I dunno AB, I mean we do all sorts of things together. We don’t really have a cool story about anything.” Scootaloo scratched her head.

“How about Spike?” Sweetie chimed in, looking to their friend. “I bet he did all kinds of cool things with Twilight and he doesn’t spend all his time with us.” She smiled at Spike who returned it with a slightly unsure grin. “Oh! I know, how about when you went to the Tribe gathering? Rarity didn’t tell me much about it...” She smiled a smile reminiscent of her elder sister causing the boy to blush.

“Uh... ok I guess?”

Spike sat up and urged the others to shift around to face him. Cleared his throat in a manner similar to Twilight when she was about to lecture and began to tell his story.

“Well, it all started when we went out to Deep Drop Point to watch the gathering of the tribe. See, the local native group live spread all over the planes, Canter State is the only place that made it law to share the land with the native tribe that lives here, so no reservations.” Spike started on a tangent, a product of living in such an academic family. Applebloom gave a polite cough.

“We know all that Spike, we wanna know about your adventure.” She deadpanned.

Spike blushed, “Ok yeah... We were watching them all meeting out in the desert between here and Appleoosa and it made me feel kinda sad. I mean, technically they are my people and all. The Sparkles are a great family and my family, but I guess right then I wanted to know more about my heritage.” The others all nodded. No one really broached the subject that he was clearly Native American, Applejack had lectured them about not prying.

“Anyway, Twilight had permission from Chief Thunderfoot to go visit for research on her thesis. So she said she’d take me along. We had arranged to have horses.”

“Eeyup, ours!” Applebloom grinned. “Strike only plays nice for you Spike! Durned horse tried to throw me off jus’ this morning!” She made some wild motions to indicate how the horse moved until two glares silenced her, “Sorry...”

“As I was saying, we came to collect our horses and Twilight was surprised to see Rainbow and Rarity. They were coming too, they had decided.” Spike shuffled a little. “Then we got going, it was a nice ride, but got a little hot on the way. When we got to the meeting place everyone split up. Twilight was meeting the elders to try and record some of the history and stuff, Rainbow wanted to find Little Strong Heart and Rarity disappeared in the direction of the craft circle. So I just sort of wandered around looking for anyone else with green hair.” He briefly looked wistful and a little sad.

“Rarity said she wanted to see the traditional patterns and jewellery.” Sweetie filled in the growing silence. “She came back with some lovely polished stones and kept on and on about natural products.” She imitated her sisters voice for the last part, ending with a giggle.

Spike smiled, grateful for the distraction. “I ended up being pushed around by some mean guys though. Twilight and Rarity noticed me with them but couldn’t do anything about it. Little Strong Heart and Rainbow got rid of them though and Twilight made a real fuss over me after.” He rummaged in his bag and pulled out a headband. “Rarity made this for me, she learned how off the weavers.” He handed it around, the band used earth tones and traditional patterns from the Atoll tribe who lived in Canter State. Worked into the tribal icons was the Sparkle purple star, a prominent part of the family crest.

“That’s really neat.” Applebloom pointed to the star. “Twilight has those on some of her stuff.”

“Yeah, it’s the old family crest, from the home country.” Spike smiled proudly. “It’s a band to show both parts of my heritage. What I was born from and what I have adopted. The Sparkle’s are my family, the Atoll are my tribe. Chief Thunderfoot said I am officially a part of his tribe now. They’re going to give me a name next year, when I’m a man!” He puffed out his skinny chest and struck a “manly” pose. The girls all tried their best not to laugh but a loud snort from Scootaloo broke their hold.

“Yeah. Real Manly Spike!”

“Ah can see the sim’larity to Mac!”

“I do believe I shall swoon!”

“Alright, knock it off guys.” Spike pulled a face and packed the headband back into his bag. “So, we going to tell scary stories now or not?” He pulled a torch from his bag and flicked it on to shadow his face. “Or are you afraid of the dark?”

*

“The call was coming from inside the house!” Scootaloo drew up in a mock dramatic pose. At the same moment Sweetie’s phone rang out and she jumped in the air with a scream. “Totally got you!” Scootaloo laughed and Applebloom giggled, holding up her phone. There was a polite cough from Spike.

“Uh, Sweetie, do you want to sit back on your sleeping bag now?” The frightened girl had jumped up and grabbed Spike, clambering onto him in the process. She blushed red as an apple and jumped off as fast as she had grabbed him.

“S-sorry Spike...” she muttered. “I think I need to sleep now. Good night girls.” Sweetie picked up her sleeping bag and headed for the tent. Her friends followed her progress with guilty looks.

“I think everyone should go to sleep now.” Spike stood, he kept any recrimination from his tone but the girls still felt bad about teasing Sweetie.

“Alright, Ah guess it is late.” Applebloom grabbed her blanket and walked to her tent.

“Yeah, ‘night Spike.” Scootaloo and Spike shared their secret handshake and parted ways.

Bedding down in the smaller tent, Spike arranged his things into a comfortable nest. Straining his ears he could just about hear the giggles of three friends saying sorry and accepting apologies. He smiled and, checking no one was around to see, snuggled his blanky.

Chapter 13: Breakfast

The next morning the friends were all woken by a cacophony from the kitchen. Applejack had already left the room, highly likely to get a good start on her chores. From the window Rarity could see Macintosh on the tractor and the familiar be-hatted figure of her friend out on horseback on the horizon. From below came more shouts in the familiar phraseology of Spike.

“I think we need to rescue Spike.” Twilight said from somewhere near the floor. There was a loud grunt as she dislodged Rainbow. “Come on Dash, up and at’em girl.” Twilight clambered up and straightened her night wear. “I think I need the bathroom.” She excused herself and headed off Rarity at the door.

“Hmph! I wasn’t going to take long you know!” Rarity pulled a displeased face and was taken aback by two stern deadpan expressions and a weak apologetic smile. “What?!”

“Rare, you take at least half an hour in there, and that’s when you are ending the day.” Rainbow chuckled. Further crashes and bangs from the kitchen made them wince, Fluttershy moaned and placed her head resolutely below her pillow.

“I think we better get the cure and see what those rascals are up to.” Pinkie chipped in. “It sounds like Spike is having a hard time keeping the girls under control.” As they left the room Twilight came to join them, fully clothed. Rarity slipped into the bathroom.

Downstairs in the kitchen it could only be described as battery chaos. There was pancake mix on the ceiling. There was pancake mix on the floor. There was pancake mix on the fixtures and even on the door. Amidst it all was a rather glum looking Spike, flour lightening his nut-brown complexion and runny goo on his shirt. Applebloom, Sweetie and Scootaloo were cheerfully splattering more batter from a bowl onto a tiny egg poaching pan, the other Apple family frying pans (and strangely enough, a wok) were filled with an ashy charcoal, a sure indication that Sweetie Belle had been in charge of the cooking. “I tried to stop them...”

*

After a lot of cleaning up and a lecture against any future unsupervised Crusader Breakfast Cooking, or in fact any form of cooking, they were sitting down to a Pinkie prepared breakfast. She had dosed up Fluttershy who was now ready to join the land of the living. Big Mackintosh and Applejack had returned at the sound of the meal bell and were none the wiser to the girl’s shenanigans, to their relief. After a nice leisurely chat amongst friends they parted ways.

Spike had remained at the farm, he was planning on riding with Applejack and Applebloom to help them break in some new horses. Fluttershy also remained at the farm, she had cattle to check on and a certain Mackintosh Apple to spend time with. Pinkie had plans with her latest beau, “Meadowsong and I have plans y’see.” She cried out as she sped away in her “Pinkie Mobile”. Rarity cryptically mentioned dinner plans and Cheerielee, from what the others could gather that relationship predated their own friendship. Finally parting at the bottom of the driveway as Rarity took a left and Twilight took the right.

“So Rainbow, you remember that we’re going to visit my parents next weekend right?” Twilight concentrated on the road.

“Yeah, I said I’d go. We saw them a little before anyway. They seemed cool enough.” Rainbow sat back in the passenger seat. “That still on then?”

“Yeah, they e-mailed about it the other day. Shining and Cadence are over too. Celestia invited us to visit a little when we’re in the area also.”

“Cool.”

Twilight pulled up outside her house. “When do I get to meet your parents?” It was an innocent question but Rainbow’s face clouded over.

“I don’t know. They’re busy in Arizona, something top secret or whatever.” It wasn’t an angry tone, but Twilight was reluctant to pursue the subject.

“Ok, I suppose we can wait until they are alright to visit.” She stepped from the car with her bag and unlocked to door to the house. Rainbow followed soon after.

*

Later in the afternoon Twilight decided to approach the subject of their visit to her parents again, driving had not been the best situation to approach their potential opinion on her having a girlfriend. Her target was sat at the desk in her study, working over some charts and a laptop. “Hey Rainbow.” Twilight said as she walked in and dumped herself on the sofa.

“Hi Twi’,” Rainbow briefly looked up and then back to her work. “Just finishing up, got to schedule some stuff while one of the staff is on leave.”

“Alright, I have some research to be getting on with, there were some really old town records in the basement and I can’t wait to have a crack at what was going on back then.” Twilight pulled herself off the sofa and rummaged in a pile of boxes in the corner. A cloud of dust and a cute sneeze signalled to Rainbow that her egghead had dug out what she needed. The two sat in a companionable and occupied silence.

*

Twilight stood and carried the large and slightly less dusty record books back to the box in the corner of her study. Rainbow had finished her work and was reading a Daring Do novel once more. “Oh yeah, Rainbow?” Twilight turned from the boxes she was re-filling.

“Yeah Twi’?” Rainbow marked her place and set the book down. Shifting from the desk to the couch.

“You know when we are going to my folks place next week?” She joined folded the box closed and Rainbow on the couch. “Spike is travelling down with Uncle Bright and our cousins from Hitchville, so I thought we could take the train to the city and shop a little beforehand?”

“I already told you I’m ok to go visit your family. Shopping with you should be fun too” Rainbow smiled, “I do have some places I want to visit though. In the city I mean.”

“Of course Rainbow, I have some places I want to show you and some stores I want to visit too.” She smiled and Rainbow returned it, a thought struck Twilight though and her smile faltered.

“You okay Twi’?” Rainbow asked, her own smile dropping.

“Yeah… yeah. I just, um, I don’t know how uh, seriously, my parents took my ‘coming out’… I don’t know how they’ll react to me introducing you as my girlfriend.” She avoided Rainbows gaze, embarrassed at her predicament.

A gentle hand took her chin and guided it so Twilight was once again looking her girlfriend in the eye. “Twilight, you’re smart. Your parents must be smart people too. Even if they weren’t like, absolutely sure on you coming out, they’ll be happy for you.” She smiled and kissed Twilight’s forehead.

“It’s just, you’re a big part of my life now Rainbow, and obviously my parents are a huge part of it, or at least were… I want you all to get along without any stupid misunderstandings getting in the way of it all.” Twilight tried to keep her voice level.

“You’re smart people. They are smart people. You can get on with me, they’ll probably get on with me too. Heck, me and Shining hit it off pretty well at the wedding. It’ll all go great.” She hugged Twilight. “Now, shopping in the city? Got a plan of attack?”

With Twilight grateful for the distraction, the pair spent the rest of the afternoon planning what they would do in the city, what kinds of things happened at Sparkle family get-togethers and general travel plans. They had dinner when Spike returned from whatever caper his friends had pulled him to after helping with the horses and everyone had an early night... Or at least that was what they claimed. Sir Spike de Draco earned a vorpal dagger that night and let’s just say Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle got some ‘practice’ in.

Author's Note

Few more edits, tidied things up.

Chapter 14: Travel

The morning of travel arrived as planned on a Wednesday. Twilight rose with the dawn rays and began to work down her final checklist. A grumbling Rainbow and Spike joined her a little later for an early breakfast and admonitions to ensure they were fully packed. Twilight Sparkle going on a journey was a force to be reckoned with. Eventually it was time for Spike to be leaving and the three sat in the driveway with his bag, awaiting their relatives to take him on his way.

A people carrier trundled down the road, clearly the driver and passengers were on the lookout for someone. Spike jumped up and began waving excitedly, one of their cousins had let slip that their trip was stopping at a popular adventure park on the way, he was eager to be off. “Hi guys!” He called when the car pulled over.

“Spikey! Hey bro’.” Sol called over from his open window, this cousin was a little older than Spike but they had much in common.

“Hi Spike.” Argent smiled, she was the youngest of the current Sparkles and was doted on by all the family.

“Ah, Twilight and Spike, how are my wonderful nephew and niece?” Bright had wound his window down. Twilight walked over to receive her kiss on the cheek and Spike got a slightly manlier fist bump.

“We are both alright Uncle Bright.” Twilight smiled. “Thanks for taking Spike with you, I am afraid a certain cousin can’t keep his mouth shut, so he knows what today’s plan is...”

“No matter m’dear. Brave Sir Spike is now prepared to take on the challenge of the Land of Yore!” The enthusiastic response from all the children amused the adults.

“Yeah Twilight! It’ll be so cool!” Spike jumped up and gave her a quick hug before running to join his cousins in the car.

“Take care on the train dear.” Astrid, their aunt called from her seat, a facemask resolutely over her eyes and a travel pillow around her neck.

“Yes Aunt Astrid. I’ll see you at mom and dad’s place.” Twilight smiled, Rarity reminded her of her aunt in a lot of ways. “Spike, be good and have a fun time.” She waved them off with Rainbow who had woken from her doze at the sound of a revving vehicle. They watched the car off and when it left the street Twilight tugged her sleepwalking girlfriend into the house.

*

Later that morning the pair were at the station, an eager Pinkie Pie had come along to see them off. “So call everyday and get presents and have fun and when you come back we can have party and you can catch up on everything you missed while you were away because I am so going to bug Rarity about Cheerielee and tell Mac to hurry up and pop the question to ‘Shy and get Applejack to admit she wants a boyfriend and go for long walks in the park with Meadowsong and looooaaads of other stuff!” The energetic young woman bounced around and upon finishing flung her arms around her departing friends. “Most of all, have a great time!”

“Yeah, we’ll do that Pinkie Pie. Have a good few days yourself.” Twilight was out of breath just listening to her friend chatter, returned the hug and prepared to board the train.

“See you Pinks!” Rainbow said, drawing out of the hug to follow Twilight.

The party planner waved the couple off as the train pulled from Ponyville station.

*

The train rolled into Canter City station. The girls were going to do some shopping downtown before catching a tram to the nice suburban area that was home to the Sparkle family. Apparently Cadence was going to fetch them to the house. They disembarked and in fit of something Twilight grabbed Rainbow’s arm and placed it around her. “So, where would you like to go first?” She was eager to show her city to Rainbow, there hadn’t been a real chance the last visit and now it was just her and Rainbow. Time to show her the city that Twilight knew and loved, maybe there would be a few surprises for the colourful headed girl.

“Uh, can we go to the Stallion’s Stable? There is one downtown right?” Rainbow grinned, she had adopted the teams of her new home with enthusiasm, living the life of an air force brat had never allowed her to form roots or anything more than a passing attachment to teams. Having settled into Ponyville that all changed.

Twilight mock groaned and threw a hand to her brow. “Of course Rainbow Dash wants to go to the Baseball shop. I was foolish to think otherwise.” She took Rainbows hand as they left the station building and tugged her in a seemingly random direction. “Come on then, there’s one in the mall nearby.”

They walked through the city, something that Twilight did very often and a journey Rainbow had made many times herself. This time it was different however, just a subtle change but one that altered their bearing, mood and thoughts. It was a heady mixture of enjoyment, anticipation and the endless good feeling of “I’m with my special someone.” Both girls wouldn’t admit it but they were also nervous of their evening. Distracting themselves with storefronts was the order of the day.

“Here, in this door here.” Twilight pointed to a very art deco entranceway fancy text making the dull name seem more interesting. “City Mall. Let’s just say the planning committee wasn’t the brightest.” Twilight smirked. “The Stable is somewhere in here, Shiny always used to head straight to it when we went shopping.”

“Aww cute, I can imagine you went straight for the Discovery Store right? Then the nearest book store?” Rainbow teased, pleased at the reaction it seemed to draw from her partner. “All gangly awkward nerdage.”

“Quiet you. Or else we’ll take hours in the stores I like.” Twilight pointed a threatening finger in the direction of her girlfriend but they both dissolved into laughter.

“Come on Twi’, I’ll treat you to coffee after this.”

“Alright, so long as I can stop in at least one bookshop for every shopping precinct.” Rainbow pulled a face of mock horror for that threat and Twilight couldn’t help but give a little snort. That started Rainbow laughing which in turn made Twilight giggle. The happy couple carried on into the mall.

Chapter 15: Chat over Coffee

After plenty of shopping in the mall and some of the high street stores, they were both ready for a break and some liquid energy. Twilight was determined to find one of her favourites and moved on with purpose, leading a slightly lost Rainbow around twists and turns, main roadways to alleyways between blocks.

Eventually, just as Rainbow began to suspect they were lost: “Oh! This is a fantastic coffee place Rainbow. Let’s stop here.” Twilight pointed out the small café on the corner. It was just like any other corner in this part of the city and Rainbow had no clue as to how her girlfriend had noticed it. It was her city though and a coffee would really hit the spot.

“Ok then Twi’, whatcha having?” They took a table and Twilight began carefully arranging her bags of purchases. Rainbow had simply hung hers from the back of a chair. She took a look at the menu for her own order while the librarian fussed.

“Can you get me the special? They usually do something tasty for that. Thanks love.” Twilight finally finished placing her purchases to her liking.

“Alright then, I guess I’ll have the…uh,” Rainbow scanned the chalk board again. “Oh man! I’m going to have the Wonderbolt!!” Her shout raised a chuckle from the barista and Twilight. With a mildly embarrassed harrumph Rainbow went to order their drinks.

*

“Whenever we came to the city mom would bring me here for hot chocolate.” Twilight smiled over the rim of her cup and took a sip of her house special. It was so cosy and her breakneck pace earlier had made her legs demand rest. “Then when I stayed with Celestia we visited for tea.” She had the dreamy look of one remembering; Rainbow simply leaned back and took in the sight.

“You just look too cute.” She whispered and took another swig of her coffee. She was about to ask another question when the bell above the door rang out.

“Well, well. I thought I was the only one who knew of this little gem.” It wasn’t a haughty tone, more one reminiscent of Rarity’s. The source of the voice walked in with confidence, styled blonde hair and mirror shades gleaming. With his crisp white jacket and black button-down collar matching effortlessly with his well-tailored trousers and gleaming shoes.

“Blueblood…” Rainbow hissed. She’d not met the guy but from Rarity’s report he wasn’t exactly on her good people list. She was about to take exception to his presence when once again the navy haired librarian surprised her.

“Of course I know about this place Blue, my mother was the one who introduced it to yours.” She smiled. “I’m stopping in the city before visiting home and thought I would show someone else this place."

“Oh Twilight Sparkle! I never recognised you! It’s these damnable shades you see. They make me look at least 30% more stylish but are a devil when I’m inside.” He smiled a gleaming smile and whipped the glasses off his face and into a pocket.

If Rainbow could get her jaw any lower it would be in the basement. “You guys know each other?” was about all she could sputter out.

“He’s Celestia’s nephew Rainbow, you do the math.” Twilight chuckled and Blueblood grinned, he went about making his own order.

“But he’s a jerk!” Rainbow whispered to Twilight. It earned a clip to the ear. “What was that for?”

“You took Rarity’s word on it? I’m ashamed to say I was too caught up in my own plans that night to do anything but she is a bit of a drama queen no?” Twilight spoke with an even tone but stopped when Blueblood joined them.

“Blueblood, meet Rainbow Dash. Aviator, entrepreneur and my Girlfriend.” Twilight smiled widely and Rainbow was glad she hadn’t take a swig of her drink else someone would have got a face-full of coffee.

“Charmed I’m sure. Anyone who this discerning girl chooses must be well worth it.” Blueblood held his to-go cup “Dreadfully sorry I can’t hang around dear, I do have an appointment to get to. Is your visit a whole family thing or am I excused?”

“I’m not sure yet, Mom said we were doing something for the anniversary though, so keep an eye on your social calendar.” Twilight paused.

“Of course I’ll keep it free, I think I have most evening near the date blocked at dinner time for those pair.” He turned to leave

“Ah ah, one more thing Blue. Did you apologise to my friend Rarity?”

Blueblood turned to face them, “Of course I did Twilight, where do you think I obtained such a stunning jacket? Now ciao ladies, I really do have an appointment to keep.” He left with a ring of the bell at the door. Twilight waved him off while Rainbow sat slumped in her chair, mouth agape.

“I get how you’d know him Twi’ but what was that? Rarity had it that the guy was the devil incarnate!”

Twilight gave her a knowing look. “You think a guy’s behaviour at an event like that is his defining traits?” She sighed, “I was too busy trying to spend time with Celestia, I should have warned Rarity or told Blueblood what to expect. With his associations, he gets plenty of gold-diggers and vapid little powder-puffs chasing after him at official events. He judged Rarity at face value and she judged him on his orchestrated actions. Once I heard I sorted everything out.”

“Oh.” Rainbow had only seen the culmination of the evening’s events and the terrible tale related by Rarity. Twilight’s explanation seemed to clear it up and explained why Rarity hadn’t mentioned Blueblood recently. “Alright then. You really are good at this social stuff despite being a twenty year shut in.” She gave a smile to rival Blueblood’s to soften the sting

“I do learn quickly Rainbow and you girls are all great tutors, even when you aren’t trying.” Twilight grinned and sipped from her cup. “So... do you have anywhere else you plan to go after this?”

“You said about some neat bookshops? I want to try and get some of the Daring Do books from the, ah, second printing. The cover illustrations and binding are awesome and the hardbacks had maps printed on the inside!” Rainbow’s eyes shone with excitement.

“Right there.” Twilight beamed, “Right there is how come I love you so much Rainbow, you were willing to give something new a go and now you love it so much.” She blushed a little and took another sip. “It let me know that I at least had a chance with someone as cool as you.” She lowered her eyes, slightly embarrassed.

Rainbow looked a little stunned for a moment but her expression soon softened into a smile. She placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “You know why I love you?” she shifted her arm slightly and stroked Twilight’s cheek. “You were so... so open minded to even offer me, I mean jumped up sky jockey me, something so utterly opposite everything anyone saw me as. It’s like you saw something, some little tiny thing even I couldn’t see, and knew just what to do.” They were speaking in intense whispers, unaware that the baristas and the handful of other customers had all focused on them with the similar look a kitten snuggling a duckling would receive.

It was Twilight who became aware of this first. She remained calm and simply smiled to Rainbow and sat back in her chair. The spell broken the cafe returned to normal business.

Eventually the girls finished their coffees and resumed shopping.

Interlude Three: Dinner Dates

The morning sunlight filtered through the windows, illuminating the two sleeping lovers still lying in trailing ropes. The light woke them pleasantly and one of the couple began rummaging around for her spectacles. “I swear... the cat must run off with them or something.”

“Here they are...”

“Thanks ‘Lee” Rarity put her glasses on and lay back down.

“So about last night?” Cheerielee sounded nervous. She shuffled to face Rarity.

“You still want to marry me?” It was matter-of-fact statement. Dull toned, flat and emotionless, her face fixed in an unreadable expression. From experience Cheerielee knew this meant her girlfriend was keeping tight control of her emotions, unusual enough to warrant careful progress.

“I meant it Rare, I have been thinking about it for a while now. We’ve been together a long time... Even if it was just friends with benefits for the most part. I kinda fell for you, I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” Cheerielee spoke sincerely, facing the ceiling and trying not to freak out. When she finished speaking she turned to face her lover.

Rarity was faced away, her shoulders shaking with only an indeterminate muffled sound for Cheerielee to go on. She grasped an alabaster shoulder to turn Rarity over when the woman obliged. She was crying and smiling and trying to smother a fit of the giggles all at once.

“Rarity, are you ok?” Cheerielee was concerned, had she pushed her over the edge?

“Oh ‘Lee... Oh Cheerielee...” More giggles. “Oh my love, of course I will be with you until the end of our days. I love you, you are my dependable foundation and the song in my heart.” Rarity kissed the worried frown from Cheerielee’s face. “It’s just, of all my dream proposals, in bed after a rather enjoyable night while my lover lies beneath me wasn’t really on the list. Yet I wouldn’t have it any other way!” She kissed Cheerielee again. “A traditional proposal wouldn’t go amiss however...”

Cheerielee gave a snort and batted playfully at Rarity. “Ok then, with rings and everything Princess.” She hugged Rarity close as they both laughed and smiled.

*

Showering together saved plenty of time for the couple and breakfast didn’t become brunch. The wall calendar had a notation on the date. “We’ve got a lunch plan by.” Cheerielee called across the kitchen. “Lunch with dad. You remember?”

Rarity finished putting the dishes away, “Oh yes, we did arrange it didn’t we? Alright then, we’ll head over to the cafe later.” She paused for a moment and looked pensive. “I’ve just realised something... We’ll have to tell Sweetie.”

“Ah. Yes, we’ll talk to your parents today.” Cheerielee smiled. “They’ll know how we can break it to Sweetie.”

Rarity clasped her lover’s shoulder, “Alright then darling. It’s a plan.”

They bustled around the house preparing for lunch. Summer left plenty of time for both of them to do as they please, Rarity didn’t need to start Fall designs for a week or so yet, she took her holiday while Cheerielee wasn’t working either. As the time for lunch drew closer they left for the local cafe they’d arranged to meet at.

*

“My little Cheery!” Green smiled and hugged his daughter, dropping a kiss on her cheek. “And the ever lovely Miss Rarity, come here child!” He hugged her also. “How are you both?” They sat once more at the table, with only his garden to concentrate on now he had retired, his children and grandchild were a great source of joy.

“We are fine dad, enjoying the summer right now.” Cheerielee smiled, she had been grinning, virtually beaming since Rarity had agreed to their engagement.

“Oh yes, recharging my creative forces right now.” Rarity brushed her hand against Cheerielee’s. “We plan to take a few more days relaxing.”

“Wonderful, wonderful!”

“So dad, how are the gardens? Not suffering too much in the heat?”

“My begonia’s are growing perfectly. The orchid I am working on seems to be developing nicely too.” Green Growth smiled warmly.

The happy party of three were interrupted by a waiter to take the order and conversation moved through the varying plants and flowers he was working on, the women’s plans for the summer and varied other topics, the engagement didn’t seem to come up though. Rarity began to worry but was again derailed by the waiter with food.

Eventually Cheerielee excused herself for the restroom and left the table. Green looked Rarity in the eye. “Child, when and who proposed?” His tone was light and airy. Rarity sputtered on her drink, she had regrettably just taken a sip.

“What? How could you tell?” She tried to maintain decorum.

“Ah, the look in her eye, the breeze in her tone. She was glowing...” Green looked wistful for a moment. “So like her mother you know, she floated on air from the moment I slipped the ring on her finger virtually to the day she died.” He gave a smile, the twinkle of dear memories in his eye lending extra notes of happiness.

“Last night, she proposed to me.” Rarity smiled shyly, Green was a lovely accepting man who had a lot to deal with, he did not need to know the exact circumstances. “We had a dinner and enjoyed the sunset.”

“No ring?” He examined her hand with interest.

“It was a little spontaneous to be honest.” Exactly true.

“Well then...” Green stopped and looked around carefully, surreptitiously he withdrew a small velvet bag from his blazer pocket and pressed it into Rarity’s hand. “This was a ring of her mother’s... I was instructed to save it until she decided to settle down.” He smiled, “Joy was happy with both of her daughter’s choices so long as they too were happy. I had that ring made for her when she had little Cheery.” He slipped a silver ring inlaid with mother-of-pearl and a pink stone the colour of Cheerielee’s eyes. “It was always her intention for it to be passed to her, I am glad I am giving it for such a wonderful person.”

Rarity felt her eyes dampen. “Mr Green... Thank you.” As she spoke Cheerielee appeared from the cafe. With a wink Rarity concealed the bag in her purse. Her lover re-joined them at the table and lunch passed pleasantly into early afternoon, helped along with conversation and good food.

*

Rarity steeled herself at the gate. She was about to make another announcement that would possibly confuse and alarm her parents. For the second time in her life. “They’ll be fine.” Cheerielee assured her, pushing the gate open and leading Rarity to the door. Two sharp raps on the wood and there stood two of the most important people in her life.

“Mom, Dad. I have something to tell you.” Rarity whispered. She knew she was being melodramatic, her parents had been accepting of her life choices and while at first surprised an little upset that their eldest daughter “swung both ways” they had settled the matter and were now happy for her, if circumspect about her relationships around little Sweetie. “Ah, I think we would be better sat in the house.”

After entering the cosy abode and settled into couches in the sitting room Rarity continued. Still holding Cheerielee’s hand for support. “We, as in Cheerielee and I, have decided that we wish to be married or any other equivalent union.” Rarity smiled and Cheerielee gripped her hand a little tighter. “We thought it would be best to explain things to Sweetie sooner rather than later, now, given the circumstances.” She smiled at her parent’s waiting for a reaction.

After what seemed almost an age to the designer and the teacher, Magnum and Pearl unfroze. “Rarity, honey. I know this is your choice and it will be your big day but...” The pause was excruciating, “could you see it in your heart to make your mommy a dress for the occasion?” Pearl chuckled as Rarity gave a dramatic sigh and a show of mock fainting. Magnum fixed Cheerielee with an appraising look.

“Teacher is a good career,” He muttered, “Dependable, faithful...” He looked her in the eye. “So long as y’all look after my little girl, welcome to the family!” Rarity’s parents stood and with beaming smiles hugged the two younger women.

“Now we have to tell Sweetie.” Pearl said. “She should take it... well.”

*

A despondent Sweetie Belle wandered into the garden. Her parents had just told her something pretty much life changing and it was a little hard to understand. Unfortunately her usual confidante was the subject of her problem. There was one more friendly ear Sweetie felt able to speak to, someone who lived at the bottom of the garden.

From the kitchen window Rarity anxiously watched her younger sister walk through the garden, beyond some elegant topiary the gardener had created and her mother’s favoured flower arrangements. “Will she be ok?” Cheerielee asked, keeping out of view of the window.

“Yes, she just needs to work it out... I know who she’s going to for help, she’ll be fine. They’re a very good listener.”

*

He lived at the back of the garden, brought in years ago during one of mother’s artistic phases. She’d had plans but pregnancy and a new young child had pushed the idea aside and left him where he had been delivered. Sweetie knew Rarity had spent long evenings simply talking to him, she’d watched her from the bedroom window and gained the impression that it really did help. She clambered up and sat on the sun-warmed surface. “Tom...” Sweetie started.

“I... I’m kind of confused. Rarity... I mean. You know Rarity likes girls as well as boys right? Daddy and Mom said that was fine and it was her choice, that if she was happy it didn’t matter who she loved...” Sweetie paused. “Rarity is going to marry Miss Cheerielee.” She shuffled around a little and lay on the warm, rain smoothed surface of the large rock. “I know it’s a good thing right? It has to be... she looked so happy when she told me. I knew they were going on dates, I noticed... Heh, we’re kids but we aren’t stupid, me and the girls I mean.” Sweetie laughed, recalling the excuses from her sister when she asked about Cheerielee. “I just... She’s my sister. I don’t want her stolen away by someone else!”

She stopped then, realising how selfish her words sounded, thinking it hadn’t really had the same impact. “’kay so I won’t really lose her will I? She loves me and I love her, she’s staying in Ponyville...” Sweetie rolled over and looked at the sky. “Tom, you know what? I’ll give it a chance. I get a new sister and probably a really nice dress out of the deal right?” She stood, smiled and jumped from the rock. “Thank’s for listening Tom. Bye.” Sweetie ran back to the house, hoping that they hadn’t left yet.

*

“Quick! She’s coming!” Rarity herded her family and fiancé into the sitting room, Sweetie must not know that they had been watching for her... Just as the neatly settled into positions of long term comfortable conversation the youngest of the Sapphire family came rushing in and threw herself at her sister.

“Oh Rarity! This is the best thing ever! I’m going to have a new sister!! Miss Cheerielee is the best too!” She smiled and hugged her sister.

“So you worked it out then?” Rarity pulled her sister beside herself on the seat.

“Yeah... sorry I shouted and stormed off. I feel silly now.”

“Its fine darling, it was an announcement out of the blue.” Rarity embraced her sister. “I am glad you approve too.” Their parents and a proud future family member watched the sisters. It seemed that things would be okay for the foreseeable future.

Author's Note

~A/N~

This one sits after Reciprocate, and sort of in the middle of chapter 17.

Chapter 16: Chatting

The time to catch a tram to their local stop was getting closer and Twilight had decided to take them through the old quarter to meet a tram. The shopping precinct which led to the station was accessed through a wrought iron gate which an eager Twilight virtually dragged Rainbow through. The quite area over hustle and bustle of the city itself and the decorative lights gave the place an almost mystical air. They visited a skate shop and a book store when an idea struck Rainbow.

“We better get some kind of gift for your family.” Rainbow said, watching Twilights eyes alighting on the many store fronts in the old quarter.

“What to get them though?” Twilight mused aloud. While the bookshop once again called her name she knew full well that it was pointless, the house was bursting at the seams with the written word. Clothes wouldn’t be much help and while her mother and Celestia would appreciate jewellery, Shining, Cadence and her father only really liked it as a special occasion gift. Finally a tantalising scent caught her attention. “Rainbow, I have the perfect place!” She pulled Rainbow towards a shop that resembled a slightly upmarket Pinkie Pie. As if she and Rarity had become one person and created a store.

The smart brownstone building, with subdued but attractive store trimming was painted a deep chocolaty brown; the window display was of varied and attractive candies in amongst chic vintage items and clever lighting. “Dolciume” the sign read. A discreet sign near the door proclaimed “Dolciume: handmade candies, luxury chocolate, gourmet treats and global candies.”

“This is perfect!” Twilight smiled, pulling Rainbow again to drag her away from the window display. “We should tell the girls about this place, maybe pick them up some treats.”

“Yeah… I think I need something right now, my sugar levels seemed to have suddenly dropped.” Rainbow pretended to go faint. “Maybe a bag of those hard candies will help.” She entered behind Twilight and was hit by the scent of a thousand treats. “Wow…”

“Yeah. I thought Sugarcube Corner smelled sweet…” Twilight began looking at the varied displays of artisan candy.

A young woman at the desk looked up at the new arrivals, her hair was a pale green with three stripes over her left ear that looked a lot like the candies she sold. “Good afternoon and welcome to Dolciume, I am Comfit and I’m happy to help.”

“Wonderful! I need to get something as a gift for family members. Mom and dad like hard candies my brother and sister in law like variety and my…aunt, likes Turkish Delight.” Twilight smiled and walked over to the cash desk. While she began discussing her order Rainbow wandered off to look at the many jars filled with colourful treats.

She read the tag underneath each jar and found a shelf of bright candies. “Lightening Seeds? Awesome…”

“Rainbow, I’m nearly done here. Do you want anything?” Twilight was still stood at the desk as Comfit placed wrapped parcels and bags into a larger decorative bag.

“Oh yeah! Can I have some of these two?” Rainbow walked over carrying the bright blue and yellow Lightening Seeds and a second jar full of multicoloured pips labelled as Rainbooms.

“You think you can handle the sour and spice?” Comfit asked taking the two jars. “These are radioactive, candies turned up to eleven.”

“I can take a little extreme flavouring!” Rainbow grinned as the shopkeeper weighed out the candies and poured them into bags. She handed them to Rainbow and took the payment.

“Have a nice day ladies. I hope that your family likes the treats and call again!” Comfit smiled as they left.

“That was a nice store; we will have to grab stuff for the girls.” Rainbow walked beside Twilight swinging her arms. “So we getting the tram yet?”

“Oh, we better had go and catch one now. Cadence will be waiting at the station soon.” Twilight lead the way to the station, laughing at Rainbow’s yelps of surprise over the taste of the candy.

*

“Tho, tell me moar abouth your family.” Rainbow glared at her giggling girlfriend. “The candieth were tharper than I thought they would be.”

“I know Rainbow, it’s just very funny! Most people would eat one at a time not four.” She stopped laughing at Rainbow’s speech and cleared her throat, corralling a few stray snorts and chuckles back. “You want to know more about my family? You have met them before you know.”

“Not properly though.” Rainbow took a swig from a sports bottle she found in her bag. “That’s better. No, see we saw them at the wedding briefly. I think everyone was so shocked about that fake that I can’t figure out what they are all really like.”

“That’s true.” Twilight shuddered a little, recalling the night spent in City Hall’s subbasements with Cadence, they had only just managed to crash the wedding and reveal the interloper. Everyone had been surprised to find she was the same woman who had impersonated Luna. “Ok, mom and dad are researchers, more like experts in their field these days. They work as advisors to Celestia. Mom is an Anthropologist, she has a doctorate. Dad is a leading mind in Sociology, he’s a doctor too and lectures at the university sometimes.”

“Wow, smart parents Twi’. No wonder you’re a super egghead.”

“Indeed. I’m taking a double doctorate, they were both so fascinating according to mom and dad that I couldn’t choose.” She gave a moue of false sadness when Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Anyway… Shining is in the Secret Service assigned to Celestia. He’s gotten pretty high up in the place and we all think he’ll get a lot further.”

“Yeah, you said before the wedding about that, and Cadence said she’s a psychologist. That’s pretty neat for her.” Rainbow shuffled a little closer to Twilight. “So…um, this isn’t something I’d ask at home or anything but it’s always bugged me and the other girls.” She paused. “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.” She looked as sincere as possible. “We can’t figure out the deal with Spike.”

“Oh.” Twilight’s face passed through pensive to thoughtful, “You do know he’s fostered right? Technically by me.”

“Yeah, we figured that much from something he said to Applebloom. AJ was the one who kinda stamped on us asking you anything more…”

“It’s not a problem Rainbow. He’s been perfectly happy right up until that time he decided to visit what he was sure was his roots.” Rainbow noticed a slight tear in Twilight’s eye and squeezed her shoulder. She gave a weak smile in return. “He was... Well he was in an orphanage. Mom and Dad were championing fostering and adopting kids at the time and to tell the truth Mom was a little broody too. They fell in love with him and being already registered carers they took him in.” Twilight smiled. “When they introduced us, well, they took me into the orphanage to play with all the children. All the others wandered off and got bored because I was so introverted. They found us both later under a tree in the playground, he was paying rapt attention to me reading a story. He’s my little brother and I love him, since he moved with me and there was all kinds of legal shenanigans I signed up as his guardian.”

“Oh cool. That makes your folks pretty awesome.” Rainbow smiled, “Explains how you’re so awesome too.” Twilight smiled shyly.

The tram drew to a halt at another station. “Oh, this is our stop. Do you have everything Rainbow?”

“Yeah, got the lot. You’ve not left anything right?” Rainbow carried her purchases and overnight bag as Twilight picked up her own things and they left the train.

“Cadence should be in the parking lot. I can’t wait to introduce you properly.” Twilight hooked her arm that was free from bags around Rainbow and leaned closer as they left the station building.

Out in the parking lot a few cars were waiting for arrivals. Twilight tugged Rainbow in the direction of one of them and Cadence stepped out of the vehicle. It was a pale cream coloured Chevrolet, pinstripe detailing in colours to match Cadence’s hair. Rainbow noted the custom machined badge too, instead of the usual gold it gleamed a bright blue.

“Twilight! Ooh so good to see you again!” The two women embraced and mimed their little secret handshake to much giggling and hugging. Rainbow hung back a little, they had met before but it hadn’t been under the best circumstances.

“Oh! Cadence, meet Rainbow Dash. I know you chatted a little at the wedding but, she’s my Girlfriend now.” Twilight gestured Rainbow forward and with surety reminiscent of Fluttershy, Rainbow stepped forward.

“Good to see you again Cadence.” Rainbow smiled and shook hands.

“You two look cute together. Now, get into the Cadence-mobile! We’re expected for family dinner!” She helped them load the trunk with their things and the three set off towards the Sparkle family home. Animated conversation passed the travel time.

Chapter 17: Meet the Parents

The Sparkle family home was in a tidy suburb, apparently only a few streets away from Celestia’s own home. The lawn had a flagpole like every other, a state flag flying proud and a campaign placard for Celestia, Soulad – Carmine declared their political affiliations. Rainbow smiled, this would explain a lot about Twilight for sure.

“Ladies, please disembark for a family dinner, this is your captain hoping you’ve had a nice journey. Cadence Signing off!” Twilight and Cadence giggled and Rainbow rolled her eyes, a lot was certainly being explained. It also made her feel a little bad, thinking back to how dismissive she had been at the wedding, when Twilight had said Cadence was acting strange. She gave Twilight an extra squeeze as they walked up the path, it helped a little with the guilt.

“What was that about?” Twilight whispered as they entered the house.

“Nothing, just, you know... Courage and junk.” Rainbow smiled warmly, or at least did her best. Meeting the parents... that could send any stomach into a spin.

There was bustle in the kitchen, something good was cooking by the smell of it. A dark blue haired head appeared out of the doorway adjacent to the kitchen. “Cadence! Twily!” He left the room and gathered the young women in an embrace.

“Hey dad.” Twilight smiled and snuggled his shoulder. Cadence grinned and extricated herself, muttering about going to help her mother in law. Twilight hugged her dad. “Dad, I want you to meet Rainbow Dash.” She swivelled slightly and gestured her girlfriend forward.

“Pleasure to meet you Rainbow.” Night Sparkle held his hand out to shake and Rainbow returned it. “I trust you’re staying here for the duration?”

“Uh, sure yeah...” Rainbow shrugged and rubbed the back of her head.

“Where’s mom? Twilight slipped from her father’s grip and tugged Rainbow closer to herself.

“She’s possibly in the kitchen. Or it may be Shining...” He trailed off and scratched his head. “She did say about a casserole? Off you go young beings, I am hardly any help... In the middle of research...” He wandered back into the room he had exited as an amused Twilight and slightly confused Rainbow looked on.

“Don’t mind dad Rainbow, he’s a little scatty during big projects. Some research of his has been returning results recently.” Twilight smiled as she led them towards the kitchen.

“I can see where you get that from!” Rainbow teased, following her, the smell of cooking food getting stronger.

“Mom? Shiny?” Twilight called ahead, from experience it was not the best idea to surprise anyone while they were in the kitchen.

“Twilight dear! Do come in!” a voice called from within. Twilight gingerly opened the door, seemingly wary of something, Rainbow followed close behind. They entered the kitchen and Rainbow noticed a woman a little shorter than Twilight but with similar hair fussing over a kitchen timer. Twilight covered the gap between them quickly and gave her mother a hug from behind.

“Mom! Oh, I missed you.” She let her mother turn around and hug her back and gave a little sniff. Rainbow smiled and stood back from the family reunion, she knew Twilight felt guilty about moving away from her family and wasn’t about to interrupt this moment. They separated and Twilight beckoned Rainbow over for the second time that afternoon. “Mom, this is Rainbow Dash, you know, the girl I told you about?”

Twilight’s mother turned to face Rainbow with a knowing smile. “Hello dear,” She shook hands with Rainbow, “Twilight, we met at the wedding remember? I’ve got a better memory than your father anyway.” She let go of her daughter and leaned back against one of the kitchen counters. “So, you two are getting on well together?”

“Mom!” Twilight blushed scarlet, surprised at the sudden change of direction in their conversation.

“What? You wrote to say you had a girlfriend, goodness while I was slightly surprised that my little girl had gotten all grown up I was pleased to have the new photo to add to the wall... I digress; I like to get to the point dear. So long as you are both happy I have no problems, so I just had to ask!”

“Uh, yeah... This is kinda the happiest I’ve been on the ground since Speed died.” Rainbow smiled but noticed Twilight’s mother’s face. “Oh, heh, Speed was this old guy who set me straight and basically gave me my airfield. He passed a little while before Twi’ moved in.”

“Oh, sorry dear.” She gave the slight sad moue of those who are told of a loss, “So Twilight?”

“Mom, Rainbow is the best thing since I made friends.” She grinned and happily let Rainbow hold her closer. “Spike’s ok of it too and you know how protective he gets.”

Velvet smiled, “I can see you two are close, Rainbow Dash, welcome to the family. Though I do warn you’ll have to work around Night and Shining, those two are rather protective of little Twily.” She smiled warmly and embraced them both. “Oh my baby all grown up.” She mock wiped a tear from her eye. “At least I still have little Spike.” As she was speaking Shining and Cadence came through the door and with a sly wink to Twilight and Rainbow, on that her daughter in law noticed, she continued. “And grandchildren you know, oh I have some many cultures to grandmother from! I just need some grandchildren now!”

“Mom, when we’re good and ready.” Shining replied, a mixture of groan and a sigh. Cadance, his mother, Rainbow and Twilight all burst out laughing. “Hah, hah, hah. Are we making dinner then?”

The four in the kitchen bustled about for a while until Twilight slipped off to show Rainbow around the house.

*

“And this is my old bedroom...” Twilight opened a door marked with a number of eloquent “No Entry” notices and some school pennants. Rainbow stifled a chuckle that they were from Debate, Mathlete, Trivia Squad and the spelling team. The room beyond was lined with books, charts and posters on typical nerdy subjects. There were trophies and rosettes in one cabinet.

“You won prizes?” Rainbow stepped over to check the engravings. “Science Fair? State Science Fair? I’m impressed egghead.”

“There are state ribbons for debate too. Oh, and a few Spelling Bee prizes.” Twilight sat in the chair at her old desk and set a Newton’s Cradle clicking. “Nothing sporty though, that was all Shining.”

“Twi’ its cool, really. I mean, you are a champion egghead! The best!” She chuckled when she caught sight of Twilight’s expression. “Aww babe, I love you pulling faces like that!” She pulled the navy haired head closer and kissed the top of it.

“You really mean my trophies are awesome? But you call your trophies awesome and they’re for much cooler things...” Twilight had her self-mocking voice in full strength. The same one that often preceded one of her “epic freak-outs”. Rainbow moved into damage control mode.

“Eeeyup Twi’. Not just any old poindexter, no sir, but the alpha smarty pants. The one who goes off and like, changes the world somehow. I mean, I got trophies for planes and like, throwing myself down insane ramps. They are awesome stuff to do and cool to win at but you? You could end up in a book, heck you could end up writing a book that the people in books use!” Rainbow had at this point struck a pose and was waving at the posters, charts and text books around the room.

“You sure?” It was a subdued voice with a watery smile behind it.

“Yeah Twi’, you’re like super smart.” Rainbow stood her girlfriend up and gave her a hug.

“Sorry, sorry... It was just being in here again... I don’t think I ever expected to have friends, let alone a romantic partner in here!” She giggled, “Even three years ago, boy has stuff changed quickly.” She smiled to assuage Rainbow’s concerns.

“Dinner Everyone!” Shining yelled from downstairs.

“Well, time to go for food. Be ready to run.” With that cryptic remark Twilight led Rainbow to the dining room.

Chapter 18: Dinner

The family sat around a long wooden table, Night and Twilight senior at the head, Twilight and Rainbow on one side and Cadence and Shining on the other. The delicious looking food was arrayed along the table with place settings for everyone. Rainbow discreetly eyed the decor and, in her opinion, fancy array of cutlery. There were certificates and artworks on the wall and more than a few native artworks from many of the cultures Twilight’s mother had visited. It looked a little like how Twilight kept her own home.

After a brief moment of “Recalling where we are provided from” everyone began to dig in to the rich array of root vegetables and roasted chicken. Fruit juice was served politely and conversation was on light subjects. Rainbow ate quietly, listening to Twilight and her parents exchange seemingly complex research progress and comments that clearly were simple to them. Cadence and Shining both looked equally bemused by the matter. Rainbow managed a brief conversation on baseball standings with Shining but an enthusiastic rise between them drew ire from their respective partners.

Cadence decided to set the subject to something everyone wanted to talk about. “So, Rainbow. How did you and Twilight get together?” Rainbow looked up and finished her mouthful of dinner.

“Well, uh, I had a pretty bad break-up. Not the best relationship before to be honest. So we chatted and she said some stuff that clued me in to how she felt about me....” Rainbow smiled and looked over at Twilight who was looking very relieved at the edited version of events. “I thought about it, y’know? What it could be like, whether it was a good idea. I guess I decided without realising and asked her on a date. All our friends are supportive about it and we’ve been getting on great.” She grinned.

“I had spent a long time analysing my own feelings before I let slip.” Twilight chipped in. “Analysing and checking and researching... Over thinking it as far as Rarity was concerned.” She giggled, “when Rainbow said ok to giving it a try, I was over the moon!” she blushed.

Night looked puzzled, “So... the attraction to girls wasn’t simply a phase? Or a side effect of only making real bonds with females?” The clatter of cutlery was synchronised, Twilight senior was agog, Twilight junior was beet red, Shining was giving his mother a run for her money on the jaw drop distance and Cadence had placed her hand to her temple. Rainbow scratched her head; her parents had been a lot worse. But then she had “come out” by being caught making out with Gilda.

“Dad!” Twilight exclaimed, it was a little shocked in tone but anyone who knew her could hear the lecture tone. “You and Shining were admirable role models in my life as were the varied interns and officers in Celestia’s campaign trail. However after becoming socialised with my peer group, comparing and contrasting the known markers for sexuality and conducting research into the subject, not to mention a long period of confusion... I came to a conclusion that thus far has been as correct as is possible in such a situation.”

Like a chess game, she virtually tapped her timer as the group shifted focus from the navy haired subject to the dark blue haired challenger. He coughed to clear his throat, took a sip of his drink and replied. “Very good dear. It is nice to see you so happy and secure in yourself.” With a sly grin he turned his attention to clearing up the emptied dinner service. “Dessert everyone?”

*

The cake was consumed in a convivial atmosphere, subjects taking a lighter tone along the line of shopping experiences, the health and life happenings of near family members and a long tangent into aircraft and the exact nature of Rainbow’s job. “So, I just get to do what I want and kind of hang out with my employees. I’m working on getting a Life Flight team based at the airfield, there aren’t any in the local area and I’m trying to get the Wonderbolts to perform from it some time.”

“An admirable pair of goals dear.” Twilight senior smiled. “I’ll see what my connections can do, a few surgeons and hospital chiefs happen to be in my address book.”

“Do let us know if you manage to convince the Wonderbolt’s to perform at your airfield, I am rather partial to a little show.” Night smiled a distant smile of recalled boyhood ambition. Twilight senior smiled indulgently at her husband.

“So, how are the other’s doing Twilight?” Cadence asked, “I do keep up with their social pages but I am sure one or two of them are not the most active there!”

“Oh, well the girls are all ok, Rarity is being the most mysterious at the moment.” Twilight said. “We really have to work on getting what this big secret she’s keeping is.”

“You know, I am so glad you made friends on that assignment.” Twilight senior interjected. “Your father and I were slightly worried when Celestia told us her little plan to get you talking to other’s your own age.” She pointed to Rainbow as she spoke, “Now we couldn’t be happier, even if two of my babies are all the way in Ponyville!” She made a mock dramatic pose with a smile.

“Mom, it’s not that far away, besides... With Rainbow I can fly by if needs be.” Twilight grinned as Rainbow playfully punched her arm.

“Yeah, it’s a good job they all checked out so I didn’t need to come down and fetch you!” Shining grinned through a mouthful of his second helping of dessert. Cadence shot him a look that read a number of negative outcomes. “What?” He didn’t notice his sister rising from her seat.

“What do you mean? Checked out?” Twilight asked, it was a tone all at the table were wary of.

“Uh... They, uh... They were all pretty cool girls?” Shining swallowed.

“That’s not what you really meant.” Her tone was on the plateau, not quite on “T-word” levels. “You mean checked out, as in background checks.”

“Um... It seemed like a good idea at the time? They were all there and I was worried for you?” Shining sat back in his seat.

“Twi’ you ok?” Rainbow grabbed her girlfriend’s hand. “You going to sit down?”

“You took the background checks for them, the ones that the agency had collated for their involvement with Celestia? The ones that you were not supposed to use personally?” Twilight shook her hand free from Rainbow’s. “You didn’t trust my judgement Shining... I think I have to go now.” Twilight left the room and the shocked family heard the front door open and close.

“Uh, Twi’ has been really hung up on trust and that... You know, after the wedding and all.” Rainbow rubbed her head in defeat. Her girlfriend’s family exchanged looks.

“I am such an idiot.” Shining groaned.

“Yes you are dear. Do try and keep some things under wraps.” Cadence replied archly. Two chastising looks came from his parents.

“What now? I can go after Twilight but I don’t know the neighbourhood so well.” Rainbow shoved her chair out from the table.

“She’ll be over auntie’s soon enough, that’s where she went after family arguments.” Cadence replied, “I’ll give her some time to get there and then take you over.” She also stood and clipped her husband around the ear. “I have some words for you.” She pulled him from the room.

This left Rainbow alone with Twilight senior and Night. “You sure it’s ok for me to not chase after her?” she asked, concerned. A buzz from her phone distracted any reply. “Oh, she told me not to bother and that she was going to talk to Celestia.” Rainbow read from the text. “Guess that answered that question.”

“Yes, Twily can be relied upon to flee to her when things get overwhelming. Unless of course they were regarding her...” Twilight senior sighed, it was resigned, with an undertone of regret but acceptance. “She always did from the moment she was brave enough to leave the house on her own.” She gave a weak smile. Night drew closer and gave his wife a quick embrace.

“So, you and Twilight? I trust that is working out... If you of course know of her idiosyncrasies...” He trailed off; it was difficult saying that your daughter could be as crazy as a box of frogs and as sociable as a hibernating bear.

“Yeah, knowing her for two years now, seeing her at her best,” Rainbow smiled at those memories; the moment they rescued Celestia and Luna... Fetching up in the crowd for the flying competition, laughing and joking at Donut Joe’s. “and, well... her worst too...” Angry and confused by her friend’s rejections through that snake oil salesman Discord, going a little crazy when the bugs came into town, when she was running late on an assignment. “I trust her to have thought out any relationship, she has a pretty wide research resource for all that kind of thing. I really like her, heck I think I love her more than I loved anyone... I won’t hurt her.” Rainbow cringed at how emotional she was sounding, so unlike her.

“Ah hah, that was what we needed to hear dear.” Night smiled. “Now, if you wouldn’t mind, I think I need to finalise a report and Velvet has a son to browbeat once his wife is done with him” Night chuckled. “Cadence will be along shortly to take you to Celestia’s. I am sure she would be happy to have you stay.”

Night excused himself and Twilight senior led Rainbow to the basement games room with a smile that said “Have fun”. After about a half hour Cadence arrived to take Rainbow and the luggage to her aunt’s home.

*

Celestia’s house was grand, not ostentatious like some of the movie-star places, it just spoke of old money and long settled roots. There was a double garage and a tidy garden, a long drive leading from the street. A whole list of features that Rainbow knew many aspired to.

“It is quite impressive isn’t it?” Cadence supplied.

“Yeah, like a palace...”

Cadence laughed, “Well, you know that Shining and Twily call me Princess? It’s kind of true.”

“What? For real!?” Rainbow was incredulous a moment.

“Yeah... In the old country before it was annexed by some other bigger kingdom. All of us are royalty technically. There are even a few jokey groups that keep calling for us to have honorary positions.” Cadence grinned. “I wouldn’t mind a nice spangled tiara myself.”

“That’s pretty cool.” Rainbow leaned back in her seat. The car came to a halt and she jumped out.

“No sign of auntie or Luna.” Cadence looked around the front lawn, “come on, they’ll be inside.” Cadence led the way to a door at the back of the house. “I always come in this way. The front door is just for show.”

“No security?” Rainbow looked around for any of the usual black-clad radio toting suit that could be found around government residences.

“You saw the guys at the gate right?” Cadence smiled, “That’s them. Aunty prefers to be left to her own devices here in the house.” She took a key from her purse and unlocked a side door. “Aunty? Luna?” She called through.

“In the study dear.” Celestia called, her voice its usual calm and wise tone. Rainbow followed Cadence to a organised looking room, this one struck her as very familiar and she realised that Twilight had modelled her own study after that of her mentor. “Cadence, oh and Rainbow too. Come and sit a while, we were just having some tea.” Celestia stood and ushered them to take a seat in her ever graceful manner. Rainbow always found herself a little awkward meeting her, she was the governor of Canter State and a huge part of Twilight’s life. She was also absolutely gorgeous, something that often struck Rainbow at the most inopportune moments. She sat beside Twilight, Cadence and Celestia were opposite them.

“I’m sorry I stormed off like that.” Twilight said. “I, it made me angry and then it just confused me, I had to go and speak to Celestia.” Her mentor gave her a smile and patted her hand.

“No Twilight, Shining was stupid to have done it and even more stupid to tell you about it.” Cadence pulled the face of any long suffering partner. “He did only check because he was worried about you. We know there was no reason for that now though.” She smiled to the younger woman. “I gave him a good telling off. Now I better go tell him he can possibly avoid the sofa if he does some of those chores.” She chuckled. “Bye aunty, Twilight, Rainbow.” Cadence gave her aunt a peck on the cheek, her sister in law a quick hug and a wave to Rainbow.

The rest of the evening passed in an uneventful but companionable manner. The new couple caught up with Celestia and brought her to speed on recent Ponyville events. Luna arrived home later and joined the conversation and soon it was late enough that they all withdrew to bed.

*

It was late, Rainbow lay beside Twilight looking at the ceiling. This too was Twilight’s old room, she spent a lot of time with Celestia before she moved to Ponyville and this room was also a relic of Past Twilight. There were less school awards but still plenty of framed certificates and letters of commendation. Lazily switching views from ceiling to the sleeping girl beside her, Rainbow tried her best to sleep. A persistent dryness in her throat thwarted that idea. Artfully leaving the bed in a way that did not disturb Twilight, Rainbow went in search of a glass of water.

Twilight’s room didn’t have an en suite but there was a well appointed washroom down the hall. Treading carefully Rainbow managed to get there without disturbing anyone and helped herself to some cold water. As she left the room she heard voices, “They must still be up then.” She thought, walking back to her room.

“You should tell her now Tia.” Luna was a loud one, Rainbow wasn’t trying to hear her, but now she had to hear the reply.

“I can’t Lu, I just... she... I can’t. Not yet...” Celestia sounded upset. Not wanting to intrude Rainbow returned to bed. Sleep came shortly after that.

*

The next morning Rainbow decided against mentioning what she had overheard. Besides which, Twilight was once again stressing about her extended family being introduced to her girlfriend. After a lot of work from Rainbow, Celestia and Luna she was persuaded that things would go well.

Chapter 19: Grandparents

“They are going to disown me.” Twilight squeaked once more.

“Twilight,” The calming tones of Celestia replied, “They love you for who you are and while they might possibly be a little old fashioned to embrace an... alternative... relationship they will not disown you.” She kept her eyes on the road as they drove to the hotel the Sparkle family had booked for the meal. “At least if I have anything to do with it...” Rainbow could have sworn she heard her say.

“I... I guess, Granny Radience was always hinting things...” Twilight mumbled.

“Okay, okay... TMI Twi’” Luna groaned. Rainbow cringed too.

“Calm down everyone, please? We cannot arrive in a state of hysterics.” Celestia chuckled. Luna made a rude face and Rainbow grabbed an arm around Twilight. Soon they were pulling up in front of the hotel. The valet took the car when they exited.

“I can do this.” Twilight gulped, a reassuring grasp from Rainbow and a smile from Luna.

“You’ll be fine Twilight.” Celestia said one last time before they entered the hall.

*

The couple of the hour had been toasted and cheekily heckled for children to be forthcoming. The music and mingling had begun. Rainbow stuck close to Twilight, she was a plus one guest in the minds of Twilight’s extended family. After being introduced to a dizzying array of family friends it was time for the grandparents.

“Granny, Captain. Meet Rainbow Dash, she’s uh... a friend of mine.” Twilight smiled sweetly to an elderly lady with hair a greying blue. Beside her stood a distinguished looking man with a classical moustache. Twilight hugged both of them.

“Oh our little Twily making friends at last!” Granny cooed, ruffling her granddaughter’s hair.

Rainbow couldn’t contain herself any longer. “Captain?” was her eager question.

“Why yes,” the man introduced as such said. “US Air Force Captain, flew missions in both the European and Pacific theatres young lady.” His eyes gleamed. “I’m afraid I took great pride in the rank and I will never be a grampy.”

“Pleasure to meet you sir” Rainbow saluted and was rewarded by a warm smile from Twilight. “I fly a fair few warplanes myself.” A start to a rather involved conversation between two aviators.

*

“Captain is awesome! You have to get them to visit, I would love to get him in one of the birds.” Rainbow was cheerful at the success with one set of grandparents, the effect was pretty positive for Twilight too.

“Ok Skygirl, time to go and see Grandpa and Grandma Radiance .” Twilight tugged her girlfriend towards a couple sat at a table talking earnestly with Celestia and Twilight senior. They looked up and waved a greeting to the approaching couple.

“Twilight, how did Rainbow like Captain and April?” Twilight senior asked. She seemed to look harried but only Rainbow noticed, Twilight the younger had never been adept at reading faces.

“Oh, they’re really cool. I can’t believe the manoeuvres Captain said he’d pulled off! I didn’t even think they were possible.” Rainbow gushed to hide her suspicions and gallantly divert Twilight’s attention from her mother’s mood.

“How wonderful. I’ll leave you to speak to Mom and Dad.” She smiled distractedly and left in the direction of her son. Celestia smiled her usual beatific smile.

“Well Dusk, Dawn. It was a pleasure to speak with you. Now I’ll leave you in the company of these young ones.” She placed a gentle touch on her student’s shoulder as she left.

“Hello dearest.” Dawn hugged her granddaughter and gestured for the girls to sit. “Come, we haven’t spoken in a while. Is this Rainbow, the girl I’ve heard of so often?”

“Grandma! What do you mean?” Twilight turned scarlet and a non-too helpful Rainbow heaved with laughter.

“Well, it seems Celestia, Twilight and Night... Oh young Cadence and Shining. That Blueblood boy...” She began to list and Twilight sunk further in her seat. “Oh Twily dear, you really should come see us soonest, everyone was eager to speak about how well you have progressed in Ponyville.”

“How much did they say?” Twilight squeaked.

“Enough dear.” Dawn smiled, a twinkle in her eye. “We are very happy for you, aren’t we Dusk?” she nudged her husband.

“Huh? What? Oh... Yes dear, very proud...” He trailed off and stared into middle distance.

“Oh, philosophising again. I blame that son-in-law of ours, always giving him something new to ponder. I shouldn’t wonder if he has another book on the go by tomorrow morning.” Dawn laughed, a deep, rich sound. “Now shoo! Go enjoy yourselves!” She smiled indulgently at the young women. “Ah, to be young and in love again.”

“What? Hmm? We are in love dear.”

“Yes Dusk, yes we are.”

*

“Your grandparents are all kinds of awesome.” Rainbow said as a rather shell-shocked Twilight took a stiff drink. “I mean, Captain Sparkle, dude... I can see where Shiny got all the badass from! Your Granny was really nice.” She waved a hand in front of the frozen face of her girlfriend. “Twi’? Oh yeah! Your mom’s parents are cool too. I can see where you got all the smarts from, or at least the habit of zoning out.” Still no response. With a sly grin she drew close to Twilight’s ear, “How about we bail to the bathroom and get a quick one out yeah?”

“That sounds lovely Dash.... Dash! How could you say that here!” Twilight shot bolt upright and glared at Rainbow.

“Hey, had to get you out of it somehow.” She gave a trademark mischievous grin. “You were frozen since we left their table.” As she spoke Spike came running over.

“Hi Twilight, Rainbow.” He gave his sister a quick hug and a fist bump with Rainbow. “Did you have a good journey down? How was the city? Why weren’t you at mom and dad’s place? Did you know how awesome Land of Yore is?!”

“Hey Spikester, Twi’ has just had a bit of a brain error, why don’t you give me the play-by-play on the theme park? I’ve always wanted to go.

*

One enthusiastic re-telling of roller coasters, side-shows and a full simulated foam combat zone later Twilight had come back online and supplied answers to Spike’s questions. Soon it was time to leave the restaurant and retired to the Sparkle’s place or home. Rainbow and Twilight gave their well wishes to her grandparents and her cousins as they returned with Celestia and Luna for some more celebrations. The gifts of candies were well received, Twilight surprising everyone with extra things she had picked up for Luna and Spike.

Much discussion was had over Ponyville, how Spike was getting on, his connection with the Atoll tribe and his great love of horses at the farm. Eventually he fell asleep and was gently carried to bed by Night while the others decamped to the basement. Luna and Twilight proved to be the night-owls, staying up all night talking and shooting pool. Everyone else slept in the Sparkle household, Rainbow being the last to retire to bed, she had been determined to ask Luna about the overheard conversation but no opportunity had presented itself. “I have to find out soon...” She thought before drifting off to sleep on the sofa in the basement.

Chapter 20: Home Again

The next morning the Sparkle household was bustling. The noise woke Rainbow who discovered she was the filling of a Twilight-Luna sandwich, Twilight was laid across her on the couch while Luna slept on the floor leant against the couch. Rainbow would have been happy to stay like this, apart from the previous night’s beers nagging her. The similarity to her first night with Twilight gave her a warm feeling but it wasn’t enough to distract. “Uh... Twi’ mind if you get off me now?” She shook a purple clad shoulder.

“Huh? Oh... yeah, jus’ a sec.” She shuffled off her girlfriend and Rainbow gratefully rushed to the bathroom.

“Wassat Rainbow?” Luna yawned. Stretching out her arms and back.

“Uh huh, think it is breakfast time yet?” Twilight rubbed her eyes clear and followed after her girlfriend. Luna mumbled about food and left in the direction of the kitchen.

*

When the young women made it to the breakfast nook Rainbow gave a double take. Twilight senior, Celestia and Cadence were bustling around with chef hats on, each preparing breakfast items. Luna was slumped on the dining island, a coffee mug clutched to her. “What is going on?” Rainbow sputtered.

“Team Breakfast is go!” Luna called from her slump. Cadence laughed.

“What aunty Luna means is we all wanted to make our personal favourites for breakfast and wouldn’t agree to have the others.” She waved a spatula at a stack of pancakes. “So we each made a batch of whatever.”

“Adds some variety dear.” Twilight senior said, a large serving of eggs steaming on a plate she held.

“Oh yes, starts the day off right.” Celestia, senator of Canter State added as she neatly sliced a bagel in half. One the side a coffee pot hissed and a teapot diffused. The thunder of feet on the stairs heralded the arrival of the male contingent.

“Is breakfast always this crazy with you guys?” Rainbow whispered to Twilight.

She snorted, “No! Burnt-ish toast and black coffee is the norm for me.”

They all settled down for a family breakfast. The convivial atmosphere and good food distracted Rainbow from the mystery conversation once again. In fact she didn’t recall it until they were safely on the train home late that afternoon.

*

“Damn!” Rainbow rubbed her head.

“Are you ok Rainbow?” Twilight was roused from her book by the sudden statement.

“Yeah... I just forgot I was going to ask Luna something. Eh, it can wait for Skype or something.” She waved off the concern. “So the Spikester is having family time for the rest of the week right?” Rainbow quickly changed the subject before Twilight could press on the question. It wouldn’t do to worry her.

“Yes, Mom had it all planned. He’ll come back with them and they’ll stay the day and over night at my-our-place and go home the next morning.” Twilight stumbled over the new but pleasing designation. Rainbow felt a little warm glow herself. They hadn’t expressly moved in as such, but she had spent so much time there that it was her home too.

“Do we have any plans?” She whispered seductively into Twilight’s ear.

“I hope so...” Twilight breathed.

The week alone was going to be enjoyed to the fullest.

*

On their return to Ponyville they were mobbed, quite in defiance of physics, by Pinkie Pie who announced a party that night. “Its super special important for you to attend!” She shouted before rushing off on “party business”.

“Pinkie is so random. I mean, we say it every time but she still finds some extra random from somewhere.” Twilight laughed.

“Sure, but what would we do without all her parties?” Rainbow joked. They returned home and set about the little chores and checks that a day or so of missed residence results in.

As the evening drew in, it was time for the party.

*

Compared to their last soiree this was much more understated. Pinkie wasn’t bounding around to get everyone dancing and the refreshments were a little more mature, less sugar and more sophistication. “Uh, we did come back to Ponyville right Twi’?” Rainbow whispered, looking around at the drastically altered party.

“Yes, we did... Maybe this one is more to do with Rarity than with Pinkie?” She said in reply, checking for whom else was attending. The room beyond was subdued, lit with attractive lamps and decorated with pink and purple flowers. Fluttershy was sat beside Macintosh smiling and chatting easily. Applejack was fetching a drink and the ever enthusiastic Pinkie was channelling her energy into twirling and weaving around the room over jumping.

“Rainbow, Twilight! How wonderful to see you.” Pinkie smiled widely and broke into laughter at their jaw dropped reactions. “Hah haha... Twi, Dashie... Your faces. *snerk*” She clapped them on the back. “Welcome to the party, how was your visit? Is Spikey back yet?”

“Pinkie... First what is going on here?” Twilight groaned.

“Oh, it’s a Rarity party, so I had to do it to her specifications.” Pinkie shrugged. “Now tell me about the visit, didja get presents?”

“Yeah Pinks, we got some, we’ll give ‘em to everyone later ok?” Rainbow grinned. “So where is Rarity?”

“On her way, she was getting her family ready when I called her.” Pinkie shrugged again. “Now come and try some of the food! I made tiramisu!” Pinkie danced away again and tugged the girls behind her.

*

As Twilight and Rainbow caught up with the events of the few days they missed a niggling feeling that something was missing rankled in Twilight’s mind. Pinkie Pie, Applejack and even Fluttershy seemed to be omitting some detail, something that had happened while they were in the city. The reason for the party seemed odd too, if it were really a “Welcome Back” get together things would certainly be more energetic. As it was things were rather restrained and if not quite formal, they were certainly more mature in nature. Having dispensed of all their gifts bar the selection purchased for Rarity and Cheerielee, Twilight sat down next to Rainbow.

“I can’t help but think they’re withholding information.” She said to her girlfriend.

“Really? I haven’t noticed anything. But it is a bit quiet for a usual Pinkie Party.” Rainbow stretched out languidly and draped an arm around Twilight’s shoulders. “And Rarity isn’t here yet, its way past fashionably late too.” As she spoke the door opened and a group hustled in.

Sweetie skipped ahead of her parents who seemed to be very cheerful. In fact Pearl was absolutely beaming, a smile from ear to ear. Behind them walked an older man that Twilight identified as Cheerielee’s father, Berry and Colgate followed close behind, the young Ruby happily holding hands with the dentist. Last in the group were Rarity and Cheerielee, positively glowing and exchanging the little smiles of those truly smitten with each other. It made Twilight sigh and Rainbow fixed a sappy grin at her. Reaching the head of the room, the small group turned and Rarity and Cheerielee stood at the centre.

“Hello everyone.” The designer called out, silencing the scattered conversations. Pinkie turned off the sound system and soon the couple were the focus of attention. Rarity smiled at her friends and guests. “I suppose you would all like to know why you are here, I have to give my apologies to Twilight and Rainbow… this isn’t really a welcome back party darlings.” She waved to the pair, Twilight smiled back and Rainbow raised her drink in conciliatory gesture. “It’s because we, ah, have a little announcement.” She smiled beatifically to school teacher beside her.

“You all know that we’ve sort of been an item for quite a long while.” The pink haired woman said, taking over for a while. She smiled at the rise of laughter from her own family. “Well… We’ve come to a conclusion and asked a little question…” She held up her hand and Rarity lifted her own, until now semi concealed from prying eyes. “She said yes! We’re getting married!” Two rings sparkled on their hands and the room burst into applause and cheers.

*

Later that night, after congratulations had been exchanged and the party was nearing a natural end, the happy couple approached the newest pairing amongst their friends. “Thank you so much for the candies darling.” Rarity said once again, embracing her friends.

“Heh, yeah... It was just luck we had them for an occasion though.” Rainbow smiled and hugged Rarity and Cheerielee.

“We are so happy for you though, remember that.” Twilight added.

“Yes, thanks girls...” Cheerielee said.

“I’m sorry we didn’t announce it when Spike was around.” Rarity bit her lip, “We weren’t sure how he would take it... I know the dear holds a torch for me.”

“Yeah... That’s something we can plan for once he is back. He’s staying with mom for the week and then they’ll bring him back here... Maybe with our parents here you can let him know.” Twilight paused for thought. This could potentially be a problem but her little brother should understand.

The unpleasant business considered, they carried on chatting and eating the leftovers until virtually as one, the stragglers decided to return home.

Author's Note

Uh, sorrry this took so long and isn't the bestest. I have too much stuff I want to happen and many stumbling blocks and pesky other ideas getting in the way as I write...

Chapter 21: Progress

Life in Ponyville moved along at the usual pace. Spike returned and had the news broken, he was a little quite and subdued but soon realised he’d not had much of a chance and was back to his usual chipper self quickly. Early summer moved to Late and made inroads to autumn, soon it would be time for school to start once again and life settled into the regular thrum or routine for everyone.

The letter that arrived in Spectrum Airfield’s mail was far from usual however. Sat in her office Rainbow grinned widely and buzzed one of the managers to see her. “You wanted to see me boss?” Thunderlane asked, sticking his head around the door.

“That I did Thunder, I have good news.” Rainbow waved the letter. “Seems the local medical board has decided that they are certainly interested in an Air-Evac emergency facility here at Spectrum.” She slapped the headed paper to the desk and let her grounds manager take a look. “We can turn the far strip and pad into exclusive use for that right? I can just fly from our commercial lot or even Speed’s old race road.”

Thunderlane rubbed the back of his head, while this was a fantastic addition to the services provided, it was going to be a lot of work for him, his team and virtually everyone on the field. Then again the revenue would more than make up for it. “Sure boss, we do need the others though.”

“Right you are, go fetch ‘em.” Rainbow smiled again.

*

It was an energised Rainbow Dash who rushed her girlfriend with a tackle hug that evening. Despite, what a few months earlier would have been a “Snore-fest” afternoon. “Hey Twi’! Guess what we’ll be getting in about three months?”

“No idea Rainbow.” Twilight replied, placing her book down and looking into an eager face.

“Spectrum is now on the life-flight list.” She sat herself down on a sofa. “We were hammering out a plan all afternoon. I am so psyched for this.” She shuffled some space for Twilight to sit beside her and laid an arm across her shoulder.

“I’m surprised love,” Twilight leaned her head to nest on the aviator’s shoulder. “You were rather... hands off when I first met you.”

“Yeah, guess you’re a good influence on me, egghead.” She playfully tapped the navy haired girl’s shoulder, “I’m glad I pushed for this though. We can really help a lot of people with this, jobs and medical.”

“I’m very proud.” Twilight kissed her on the forehead. The night was a little bit of a celebration as they were close to their three-month anniversary.

*

The work at the airfield began shortly after an officer from the medical board came to inspect the plans. They gave it the stamp of approval and Thunderlane got his crew working virtually the next day. The weeks of work progressed well and Rainbow was on a buzz the whole time. Two days before the new helicopters arrived though, Twilight was summoned to a starkly contrasted scene.

*

A harsh staccato of knocks on the front door called Spike to answering it. Twilight was busy studying some subject or another and the boy had completed his day’s classes with the online tutor. At the door was a panicked looking Cloud Kicker. “You got to get Twilight quick, something’s wrong with the boss.” Spike gulped and nodded.

“TWILIGHT! QUICK!” It was a yell his adoptive mother had taught him, one carefully pitched and at just the right volume to summon a studying Sparkle before they even realised a call had been made. True to the fact, Twilight was rushing down the stairs marking her book as she ran.

She took one look at the anxious Cloud Kicker and was shrugging on a jacket and stamping into boots within moments. “Spike, if I’m too late call Rarity or AJ.” She hurried after the now swiftly departing pilot as Spike nodded dumbly and tried to escape his own anxiety.

*

An increasingly pensive Twilight was escorted into Rainbow’s office at Spectrum. Worried gaze followed her every move through the building and one final hushed request left her feeling worse: “Can you help her?”

Rainbow sat staring at the far wall of her office; she had been crying and was still shaking for some reason. Her face was deathly pale and her hands twitched, her hand was clasping a photo-frame and a phone.

“Rainbow?” Twilight entered the office, “Rainbow honey... tell me what’s the matter?” Rainbow continued to stare listlessly at the far wall. Twilight slowly approached her girlfriend and sat down beside her. She carefully wrapped an arm around Rainbow. The physical contact broke the spell.

“Mom had an accident.” It was a tiny voice. “Mom had an accident over a month ago and dad didn’t tell me.” Rainbow looked to Twilight, tears spilling over from her eyes.

“Oh love...” Twilight grasped her close and gently kissed her head, muttering soothing sounds.

“He called, said they were visiting because of it all... Said he didn’t want to worry me!” Rainbow sobbed. “I must be the most terrible daughter ever! My mom was in hospital and I didn’t even know!”

“Hush lover, its ok... They are coming here to visit?!” Twilight began to enter panic mode.

“Babe... I’m the one who is allowed to panic right now.” Rainbow sniffed again and grabbed Twilight’s hand.

“I know, honey... They probably thought you’d didn’t need the stress. What was the last e-mail you had off her?” Twilight switched back to soothing. Spike had been right, Rainbow was a calming influence on her.

“I told her about the expansion and the work I was doing... You know. Stuff.” Rainbow tapped the desk and snuffled again.

“So she knew you would be busy and not want anything to panic you?” Twilight hated having to play devil’s advocate with Rainbow, but when she was being emotive it was the best solution.

“Yeah...” Rainbow leaned back against Twilight once more, the navy haired girl began to smooth the rainbow pate below her.

“So they did something nice and considerate, not letting you know about something that happened all the way in Arizona until they were coming to visit and needed to let you know what to expect.” Twilight smiled a little as her girlfriend began to straighten up.

“I hate it when you get all reasonable on me, you know that egghead?” Her tone was trying it’s best to be cross, but failing.

“You always say that sky-jock.” Twilight giggled. “Now come on, you’ve got a staff to calm down and then me, I am going to panic about a visit from your parents.” Twilight led the pilot out to her friends and staff. A quick call calmed Spike down and the day returned to something a little like normal.

*

Later in the evening as they all sat down to eat Twilight thought it would be safe to bring up the subject of Rainbow’s parents again. “So, Rainbow, you don’t often speak about your mom and dad... Is there any reason or something I should know?”

Rainbow sighed and lay lazily across her chair. Spike looked over, “They coming over or something? It’s an odd thing to ask about Twilight.”

“Yes, they’ll be visiting soon, from what Rainbow told me earlier.” Twilight didn’t take her eyes from Rainbow.

“Yeah, Mom wants to come see me. They haven’t visited, so I haven’t seen them since I moved here...” Rainbow trailed off.

“That’s three years.” Twilight looked shocked, Spike dropped his fork. Neither could imagine not visiting their family regularly.

“Yeah. I argued a lot with dad and sort of cut them out of my life. Mom found my facebook page after we were national heroes and started messaging me again.” Rainbow carried on eating as if it was the most casual thing she had just said. “Can we drop the subject now?”

The navy haired librarian and her green pated sibling nodded, eating the rest of their meal in silence. The evening progressed along a similar pattern.

*

As the couple withdrew to bed Twilight sat and looked at her girlfriend. “I must have hurt, not speaking to them for so long.”

“I said drop it...” Rainbow’s tone was mildly aggravated, but she knew that her egghead would have to say her piece.

“They are your parents Rainbow, they raised you...” She pulled the woman down beside her and laid her head on a comfortable shoulder.

“Look, they weren’t exactly happy when I came out and Gilda was so not their idea of an ideal partner.” Rainbow sighed. “It was just around the time I went off to college, they hoped it was a phase and after my degree I’d drop the idea and join the military with them. On graduation I made a point of French kissing Gilda right in front of them, one fingered salute and all...” Another sigh. “That worked out well, heh. I guess mom is feeling a little mortal and demanded a visit.”

“We’ll show them you’re doing fine.” Twilight whispered into her ear, drawing her closer to sleep in each other’s arms.

Chapter 22 : Arrival

It was a crisp late autumn morning when Rainbow’s parents were due to visit. Some scheduling by Twilight had ensured Rainbow was free from work for a week, a side effect of getting more involved with her airfield led to less free time, and the library staff were happy to take on extra days to cover Twilight.

Spike was at the house preparing a guest room in case the Dashes wanted to stay, while their friends were primed for an evening meet up to introduce themselves if things were too tense between the erstwhile pilot and her military parents.

“It’s weird, them taking the train you know. Mom and dad like to fly everywhere.” Rainbow was visibly nervous, twisting the fingers of her leather gloves, her breath coming in puffed starts of steam on the cold air. Shifting from foot to foot and twitching the hat on her head.

“You did say your mom had an accident, maybe she can’t fly until she’s fully recovered?” Twilight pulled Rainbow closer; it was strange for her girlfriend to be the one on edge, “The train arrives soon.”

“Yeah... yeah. It’ll be good to see them.”

The two young women stood and watched as the train trundled into the station. They were the only ones waiting on the platform, noticeable as they were in varied purple shades and a bomber jacket jeans combo adopted by the local pilots.

It wasn’t long until the train had halted. Only one door opened, a porter jumped out with a ramp in hand and Twilight couldn’t help but wince at the slight quake from Rainbow. A second porter climbed out, toting some luggage bags which he deposited on the concrete of the platform. The first porter finished securing the ramp and stepped back. A wheelchair containing a woman emerged with a tall man pushing it, alighting on the platform with quiet thanks for the assistance.

“It’s them.” Rainbow whispered. Twilight felt her mouth dry out. Rainbow was being presented with her parent’s fragility. The couple approached, Rainbow’s mother powering herself as her father brought their bags. She was slight, athletic like her daughter with brilliant blue hair and excited eyes. He was tall, crisply dressed with the same rainbow head as his daughter, though it was greying a little at the edges.

“Rainbow!” her mother called out, putting in a little extra power into a push and coasting to a stop beside them. “Oh, I’ve missed you so much honey.” Twilight smiled timidly and pushed Rainbow into her mother’s outstretched arms.

“Mom...” Was all Rainbow managed before she was clutched in a strong embrace. As mother and daughter were reunited, her father approached. With the pilot released from her mother she turned to face him. “Hi da... Sir.” Rainbow saluted and was surprised to be grabbed into an equally crushing hug.

Twilight smiled, hanging back from the family reunion. “It’s wisest to figure out the situation before any introductions...” She thought, a though interrupted by a sudden hand on her arm.

“This is my girlfriend Twilight.” Rainbow pulled her librarian over, snaking an arm around her waist in a possessive gesture. Both of them held their breath, studying their senior’s faces. Rainbow’s mother smiled.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Twilight.” She smiled warmly, from what RJ has been saying you are a good influence on her.”

“RJ?” Twilight whispered, stifling a giggle.

“Quiet you...”

“It’s great to meet you Mrs Dash.” Twilight shook the proffered hand with a smile of her own.

“Oh, call me Firefly, Mrs Dash is my mother in law!” she laughed heartily and elbowed her husband.

“Yes, lovely to meet you.” He coughed, “Rainbow, if you could guide me to the hotel we booked. Perhaps... Twilight could take your mother for a coffee.” Firefly’s face fell, and Rainbow stiffened a little.

“Yes sir.” Was her curt reply.

*

“I’m sorry about Dath... He takes change poorly.” Firefly explained over a steaming cup of coffee in the nearest cafe to the station.

“From what I gathered she’s been out for seven years.” Twilight replied, steepling her hands over her mug.

“Yes...” the older woman admitted, “He was convinced it was a phase and our less than regular contact has left things in limbo.” She sipped her drink and drummed a distracted rhythm on the table top with her free hand. Twilight hid a smile behind her lifted mug, Rainbow had a similar habit.

“She did tell you about us though? I remember her getting Spike to take a picture of us both, to send to you.” Twilight broke the growing silence, trying her best to avoid letting stress enter her tone. She was beginning to pray for her girlfriend to hurry up and return.

“Yes, of course she did!” Firefly pulled a wallet from her purse and flipped it open. One of the clear windows revealed a carefully sized print of the photo. “It’s the most recent picture I have of her, since the newspaper clippings...”

“Sorry, I didn’t realise you were so estranged... Spike and myself can’t even imagine going even a week without some kind of conversation with mom and dad.” She nervously twiddled a coffee stirrer, “I would have worked on getting her to contact you better, real-time, not just e-mails.”

Firefly chuckled, “No problem Twilight, communication is a two way street.” She tapped the wheelchair, “I just wish my own potential death wasn’t what it took for me to come visit.” She finished off her drink. “I just hope those two aren’t killing each other.”

*

“This is the Everfree Rest Up, sir.” Rainbow pointed to the hotel, an old style building with impressive porch. “You booked with this one? The folks who run it are nice.”

“Yes, it had positive reviews. I elected to book it knowing the situation here.” For a moment her father stopped to rummage out a reservation slip. Rainbow pretended to be ignorant to the end of his statement. He had only just arrived and arguing would not help.

“Yeah, well, I’ll help you get your stuff in and then we catch up with mom and Twi’ right?” Rainbow lugged the case towards the porch and rang the bell. The homely door opened.

“Oh wow, Rainbow!” The pink haired girl grinned widely and then noticed the luggage. “Watcha doing staying here?”

“Hey Scoots, not me staying here.” She nodded her head backwards, “That’s my dad, him and mom are staying. Your folks in?” She smiled as the girl nodded and rushed off.

A few moments later a smiling woman came to the door. “Hello Mr Dash, good morning Rainbow.” She held the door and ushered the pair in. “I’ll check you in now. Rally is firing up the computer.” She pointed to the lounge. “Rainbow, you want to sit in here for now? Oh, Mr Dash please come with me.”

“Thanks Lofty.” Rainbow grinned and slid into the room away from her father. She slumped to the sofa besides Scootaloo. “So kid, how are you holding up?”

“Oh, I’m pretty good... Lofty and Rally are great people, better than Strongarm and Slate anyway.” She smiled softly. “Thanks for helping sort it out... It’s kinda useful having a state hero for a big sister.”

Rainbow tried not to get too soppy. “No problem Scoots. On that, you should totally come over to the library later and meet my Mom.” She noogied the pink head with a chuckle. A cough in the door attracted their attention.

“What did I say about roughhousing in the lounge?” The red headed older woman said, a sly grin on her face.

“Sorry ma’am...” Rainbow began, until a surprising grip on her shoulder cut her off. Scootaloo was also held in the grasp.

“Only if I get to join in!” The jovial tone and chuckle dispelled any contrition and the three ended up in an arm wrestling match. Two males, one mildly confused, the other stone faced arrived in the doorway.

“Rainbow. It is time to leave.” Dath said from the doorway. “Your mother will be wondering where we are.”

“Yes sir.” Rainbow stood and exchanged a quick high five with Scootaloo and a fist bump with Lofty. “Thanks guys, see you later ok.” She smiled and led the way for her father.

*

Back at the cafe two women were having hysterics. “So, she sneaks back into the clinic to fetch the book. You know, despite me working in a public library...”

“RJ never did things the easy way.” Firefly chuckled.

Twilight laughed again, “Then one of the patients said she had stolen his slippers. She runs all over town chased by security and winds up outside my place with a whole search squad.”

“You aren’t telling her that story are you Twi’?” a self assured voice called over. The mirthful pair looked over to greet the arrivals,

To her observational eye, Twilight could tell that her girlfriend was tense and stressed. She walked with less of her easy gait, her shoulders raised just slightly higher and the general mischief had left her eye. Using the greeting between husband and wife as an opportunity to join Rainbow.

“Alright Rainbow?” She whispered, standing closely and grabbing a swinging hand.

“I’m fine... really.” Her voice was tired, strained.

“Now, we should like to visit your home.” Dath said. His wife rolling up beside him.

“Oh! Twilight’s is closer to town, I want to see it and meet Spike.” She smiled encouragingly.

“Sure thing mom, it’s just this way.” With a slight slump and less vivacity, Rainbow led her family. Staying close to Twilight. It was not going to be an enjoyable visit.

Chapter 23: Visiting

“Would anyone like a cup of tea or coffee?” Twilight looked from stoney face to stoney face. They had arrived at the house and introductions were made. Now silence reigned in Twilight’s lounge.

“A black tea would be very welcome.” Firefly gave a small smile, “With Lemon if you have it?”

“Heh, that’s how I take it.” Spike said, glad of a distraction. “Celestia has everything to do with tea, you kind of have to choose a style if you spend any time with her.”

“I still can’t get over that you are so close with someone, well so important to the state!” Firefly seized on the subject of conversation, turning in her chair to speak with Spike.

“Would you like a drink of anything Mr Dash?” Twilight smiled pleasantly, recalling her mentor’s coaching and her parental advice on dealing with awkward situations.

“Coffee, black. Thanks.” He said distractedly, looking around the room at Twilight’s numerous photographs and framed certificates.

“Certainly.” Twilight walked off to the kitchen, another silence falling onto the room.

“So, she earned all of these?” Dath asked, gesturing to the diplomas and certificates.

“Yes she did.” Spike grinned, “The top row are commendations for published papers, I think the earliest was published when she was fifteen.” He paused and pointed to the next, “Those are mostly thank you letters and certificates from charities she helped with. Mom, Dad and Celestia have a few that we all got involved in. Then the bottom row is all her education diplomas.” He chuckled. “The trophies are in her study, plenty of those.” Turning around he pointed at the opposite wall. “Those are mine, there’s only a few but being homeschooled I’m going to catch up to Twilight soon.” He winked at Rainbow who was holding back a laugh at the look on her father’s face.

“So the photos...” Firefly pointed.

“Oh, me and the girls, some of the family. That sort of thing.” Rainbow shrugged.

“You and Twilight have a nice home Spike.” Firefly smiled at the youngster. “Looks like you landed on your feet RJ.” The multi-colour haired girl grinned at the praise from her mother.

“Tea is served.” Twilight called from the doorway bringing a loaded tray into the room and handing cups and mugs to everyone.

“Spike was telling us about your not unimpressive achievements Twilight.” Dath said, waving a hand across the wall of certificates.

“Oh, uh yes. I love to study and they are a well known side-effect.” She smiled.

“You’ve done very well. Rainbow could learn a lot from you.” He nodded, blind to the uncomfortable looks from the others.
Just as things became unbearable for Rainbow there was a knock on the door. “I’ll get it!” She said a little too quickly. She hurried out of the room to the front door.

A familiar purple headed girl stood in the porch, a wide grin on her face and a scooter in her hand. “Scoot’s!” Rainbow grinned and let the girl in. “Let me stow that in the hall.” She grabbed the scooter and propped it under the coat rack. “Oh, no shoes in the lounge remember?”

“Yeah, sure.” The purple haired girl grinned and slid the shoes off. “Twilight likes her carpet all clean and stuff yeah? Lofty likes things like that too.”

“Come and meet my folks...” Rainbow sighed, they walked into the lounge. “Sir, you’ve already met but mom, this is Scootaloo... I may have kinda unofficially adopted her as my younger sister.” Rainbow smiled and Scootaloo waved a little.

“Wonderful!” Firefly gestured her over. “It is very nice to meet you Scootaloo, RJ’s e-mails often feature your latest escapades. Jet powered skateboards indeed.” She smiled and patted the sofa Scootaloo sat down besides Firefly. There was an audible click that attracted the Rainbow’s parent’s attention.

Scootaloo realised it had been her, “Oh, uh yeah...” She lifted her jeans leg to reveal her prosthetic lower limb. She tapped the shining carbon and gave a wry smile. “Rainbow got me this one, after she found out how bad my old one was. It’s great for running and stuff. I’m going to try out for Track if they let me.” She let the jean leg drop back down. “Same thing that, uh, ‘got’ mom and dad... kinda cost me a leg.” She kept smiling through a hint of tears; Rainbow sat down next to the girl and gave her a quick hug.

“Nothing keeps her down, just like me.” She ruffled the purple hair under her hand.

Conscious of the uncomfortable situation Twilight shuffled in her seat. “Scoots is about as bad as Rainbow as it is, together they’re even worse. I’ll have to tell you about the recent camping trip they took with some of our friends.” She chuckled, “But I bet you have some better stories Firefly?”

“Oh... you betcha.” She winked and launched into a tale of preteen aircraft borrowing and daredevil flights.

*

Scootaloo breathed noisily, asleep, her head pillowed against Rainbow’s shoulder. Rainbow was sandwiched between the sleeping girl and Twilight. Chatting had led to a discussion on favourite things which led to films which ended up with Twilight playing a DVD and everyone present thoroughly enjoying a viewing of The Rocketeer. When the film had ended, conversation was a little easier with her father and Scootaloo had drifted off to sleep. “It looks like it’s getting a bit late...” Twilight began to say when the doorbell rang out.

“I’ll get it!” Spike darted from the room and quickly returned with a familiar smiling face.

“Oh, so that’s where the little rascal got to.” Lofty chuckled, smiling fondly at her young charge. “I knew she’d be with you and safe but she is never too forthcoming on where exactly that might be.”

“Sorry Lofty, we watched a movie.” Twilight waved at the television in explanation, finally noticing the clock and blushing at keeping the girl so late.

“Oh, it’s no problem at all. I trust you girls to bring her home or let me know if she’ll be staying.” The hotel hostess smiled fondly down at the sleeping child and gently ruffled her messy hair. “I’ll bring her home I think, she has homework to be getting on with first thing tomorrow.”

“Oh, well, no one should miss homework!” Twilight winked at Rainbow and gave her a nudge, answered by a playful scowl. They were interrupted by a mighty yawn in the corner.

“Excuse me!” Firefly blushed. “I think it is time we leave you ladies in peace and for us oldsters to sleep!” She rolled her chair forward and nudged her husband. “If this is our host, can we go along with her?”

Dath nodded. “Hello, Firefly was it? I’m Lofty.” The new arrival shook hands with the blue haired woman. On the sofa Scootaloo stirred slightly. “Alley-oop Scoots. We’ll be getting you home to bed. She lifted the girl up, seemingly effortlessly and held her close.

After farewells and promises for the following day’s activities and itinerary was made the visitors left. As they disappeared around the corner of the block Rainbow gave a great sigh of relief. “Glad that is over for today.”

“It didn’t go so bad. Your mom was really nice.” Twilight shut the front door and locked it, not entirely necessary in Ponyville but it was a habit drilled into her mind for a long time. “Your dad seemed to be defrosting a bit."

“Yeah, much less uptight before they left.” Spike shouted from the lounge.

“Yeah. I guess. We’ll see what tomorrow brings.” Rainbow replied darkly.

Chapter 24: Little Talks

“Can I grab a beer? ” Rainbow was sat once more in the study, beside Twilight who was engrossed in a book.

“Sure. They are in the fridge.” Twilight gave one last swipe to Rainbow’s hair and let her girlfriend go fetch a drink.

*

A small group progressed through the dusk-lit streets of Ponyville. It was early autumn and there was a slight chill in the air but it did not deter the three. “This is such a lovely peaceful place.” Firefly sighed, free-wheeling briefly as Dath strode besides her.

“Yes, we love Ponyville.” Lofty smiled and shifted the weight of Scootaloo to her other shoulder, the child briefly stirred but laid her head down again. Firefly grinned up at the redhead. She seemed to be a friend of her daughter despite the age difference but the pilot could see why Rainbow got on with Lofty. She was tall and built as if she would urge you that “We Can Do It” at any moment, from her bearing Lofty was similar to herself. Firefly smiled again.

“So, what’s the story with Scootaloo, if you don’t mind me asking?” With barely a gesture Firefly went from wheeling herself to Dath pushing.

“Oh, well... The poor thing was in a bad house and when Rainbow found out she got Twilight and then the Mayor and then even the Governor involved moving her out of there and we had her.” She ruffled the purple hair on her shoulder. “She’s settled in great.”

“I never knew Rainbow to be so involved with things.” Dath murmured. Firefly shot him a look but they were interrupted by their arrival at the guest house.

“Here we are folks.” Their host lead the way into the house. “You have the first floor room just down the hallway. We all sleep and live on the topmost floor.” Lofty explained, still holding Scootaloo, “If you need anything just ring the bell, you know, at a reasonable time.” She smiled once more. “Now I have to get sleepyhead to bed.” She left the husband and wife to settle in themselves.

*

The evening had slowly given way to night and Rainbow and Twilight had withdrawn to her bedroom. They were still fully clothed, lying on Twilight’s bed, Rainbow was looking at the ceiling, Twilight lay beside her. “I think they like me at least.” The scholar assured her girlfriend.

“I guess, but is it just because you are so darn likeable? They like you but not our relationship?” the pilot sighed gustily. “We’ll find out in the next few days.”

“It’s a shame really,” Twilight mused, “You really got on with your dad, Firefly was showing me the old photos.” She chuckled as Rainbow’s cheeks flushed red. “Nothing too bad, those ones are in storage.” She snuggled closer to her partner. “You two should make up.”

“I want to... I just... since I came out, it’s been awkward.” Rainbow dropped an arm around Twilight, letting her fingers trail lazily through the sheet of navy hair spread across the pillow. “First he thought I was just rebelling against him. Then I got so angry at him that I sort of did.” She growled.

“Love, we’ll sort you two out. Me and your mom.” she slid her own arm under Rainbow and placed her head on her shoulder. “We’ll fix it.”

*

Much later in the night, a certain green headed youth slipped from his room, he was hankering for snacks but if he was caught it would not go well. Strangely the light was on in his guardian’s room, her door ajar. Sneaking over he risked a peek inside. Two figures slept on the bed, cuddling against each other. A clever idea occurred and he carefully hurried to fetch his camera.

One cute snap later and he would certainly be getting some just rewards from Mom, Celestia, possibly Cadence and maybe even Firefly. Munching on a chocolate bar as he uploaded the photo and e-mailed it away he chuckled.

*

In a cosy guest house a couple began the process of going to bed. With her wheelchair close to the bed, Firefly pulled herself onto it, barely wincing at the effects of moving her injured leg. Dath emerged from the bathroom, his faded t-shirt matching the faded spectrum in his hair. “You should have asked me for help.” He rolled the chair back against a bedside table.

“I’m fine.” Firefly replied through gritted teeth, slowly edging her jeans down over the bandages on her knee. Making it past that obstacle she managed to use her good leg to pull them off fully, her own baggy t would serve fine as nightwear.

“You are making it difficult honey.” Dath sighed and sat beside her, gently shuffling her over. “I thought I lost you. You can at least let me dote on you now that you’re out of hospital.”

“I don’t need any doting.” She groused, arms folded as he placed the eiderdown over her.

“Indulge me.”

“If I indulge you, you have to make up with Rainbow. I saw how standoffish you pair were being.” The blue haired woman huffed.

“I want to.” He replied a little reluctantly. “It’s hard... I pushed her away. I misjudged my own daughter when I was scared she wasn’t my little girl anymore!” He thumped the bed and looked to his surprised wife.

“What’s brought this on?” she leaned in closer to Dath. “Not today surely?” He rubbed his face, a habit Firefly knew was a signpost of his low mood.

“You and she, it was as if there was barely a gap between visits... but it took you, nearly dying to get this visit!” He scrubbed at some gathering stubble. “I... My father, his father and his father... They were the ones to die first... In a war. I, I was the one who would leave you two. You would have each other, just like me and mom... but it was nearly you.”

“I think I understand.” She leaned onto his shoulder.

“It would have been us. Cold, angry us never talking until she would maybe come watch me get put in the ground next to you...” He coughed, another masking tactic.

“Well it wasn’t. I wondered why you were so eager to come and visit her after so long.” She smiled gently. “Now she’s got a life and livelihood to be proud of. She helps the community and has a lovely girl in her life.”

“That is going to take some getting used to still.” Dath chuckled ruefully. “Ouch!” His wife could still pack a punch.

“It’s been years Dath, you just didn’t like that it was Gilda at first.” Firefly grinned. “We’ll fix this. Tomorrow we go visit the airfield, you two can go bond over obscure mechanical things while I go drool over the aircraft.” She winked and kissed his cheek. “Now we sleep.”

“Yeah, fix it tomorrow.” He switched off the light as they sank under the covers, lying close together to sleep.

chapter 25: Hearts Bared

The alarm played its regular tune, a fanfare that matched the knight helmet shape of the plastic surround. Spike groaned and slapped at it, he had a day off from lessons today and didn’t need to wake up. Rainbow and Twilight certainly wouldn’t be up for a long while.

Awake, the boy buried his head under the covers and tried his best to sleep on. Eight am was too early on a day off. “No use.” He mumbled fifteen minutes later, his body and mind alert. “Breakfast I guess.” Clad in dual tone striped purple pyjamas and barefoot he padded through his morning routine, carefully disposing of a chocolate wrapper in the study wastepaper basket to hide the evidence of his sneaky snack. Headed to the kitchen he stopped to fetch the local paper from the porch.

Breakfast without adult supervision always meant two bowls of sugary cereal (Today: Reese’s and Lucky Charms) a pair of pop-tarts and a mug of coffee. The sugar would buzz him a little but he always argued that a growing boy needed plenty of it. Polishing off the sugar and artificial flavouring mess he grabbed a quick shower and afterwards there was yet still no sign of his sister or her girlfriend.

Settling onto the sofa to read in peace, Spike was surprised by the door being knocked. “Twilight didn’t mention anyone arriving before nine.” He mumbled, looking to the clock.

*

On the doorstep in the early morning sunlight Dath stood, shuffling on his feet. “We came too early.” He looked side to side and at the closed curtains on the second storey.

“Well, if no one answers, we go and get breakfast in that bakery with the cupcake on the roof.” Firefly smiled and went to unlatch the break on her chair. “We are quite a bit early, sorry.”

“No matter, we are both early risers.” He tactfully didn’t mention her panicked sobs that roused them both from sleep. The door clicked and they both faced it.

“Oh, hey.” Spike said as who the visitors were registered. “They’re still asleep, but do you want to come in?” He stepped back and held the door open wider.

“Lazy bones are they?” Firefly manoeuvred her chair closer to the threshold, “Dath said we were too early.” With a little extra help from her husband she entered the house.

“Yeah, they were up late talking and must be sleeping in.” Spike shrugged. “Want some breakfast? I’m pretty good at most things. Mom made sure I was good at cooking.”

“Sounds like your mom is a canny lady.” Dath replied. “We usually have toast and eggs. Over easy.”

“If that’s ok with you?” Firefly added.

“Sure thing. You want coffee or anything? There’s a table in the kitchen.” He led the guests through and began preparing breakfast.

*

Blue, that was the first thing Twilight saw when she woke up. It was slightly confusing to see only a field of blue when you first open your eyes. Then she realised it was Rainbow’s shirt. “Doy, Twilight... brain is so slow in the morning.” She mumbled, burying her face in the soft, warm fabric.

“Is it morning now huh?” Rainbow whispered, woken by the movement. “Ugh, slept in my clothes.”

“Yeah, me too...” Twilight snickered. “You’re giving me bad habits.”

“Shyeah... Miss study all night on coffee and a stiff chair.” Rainbow tugged her egghead into a hug. Sounds from downstairs filtered up, along with the smells of a cooking breakfast. Rainbow gave a contented sigh.

“What was that in aid of Rainbow?” Twilight looked up at the happy rose eyes.

“Just thought, this feels like home. Y’know... That moment when it settles in and then you realise it’s happened?” She drew Twilight into a kiss. “I think we’re going to need to make some more space for me.”

“Ohmygosh. Ohmygosh! OHMYGOSH!” Twilight squeezed Rainbow tightly and rolled over so she lay under the pilot. “Really? You really want to move in?”

“Yeah babe, don’t think I want to wake up alone again.” Rainbow was smiling from ear to ear, mirrored by Twilight. “It’ll be cool to live in town instead of way out in the middle of nowhere with only the interstate as company.”

As suddenly as she rolled Rainbow onto her, Twilight was wriggling from under her and fleeing the room. “I gotta go tell Spike!” She shouted as she ran.

*

The sound of running feet and excited shouting from his sister caught Spike’s attention away from a general conversation about Ponyville. “Someone’s happy.” He managed to comment before a joyful blur of purple swamped him.

“She’s moving in Spike!!!!!” Twilight sang, spinning her little brother around before noticing the two slightly bemused guests. “Uh... Hi...” She said sheepishly.

“So you guys have heard the news then.” Rainbow drawled lazily from the doorway. She had chased her girlfriend down the stairs and noticed her parents before the librarian.

“Congratulations sweetie.” Firefly smiled and raised her orange juice in toast. Dath couldn’t help but offer a smile also.

“Thanks mom, dad. Now come on Twi’ shower and change, a whole day and night in the same outfit doesn’t only hurt Rarity.” She led the now blushing girl away.

“Well, that was news.” Spike chuckled as they went back to their breakfast.

*

Showered and dressed in fresh clothes, the couple arrived for their own breakfast.

Much later in the day a pair of cars rolled up in the parking lot of Spectrum Airfield. The sky blue dodge and purple Capri halted in the set aside spaces that Rainbow had painted up for her friends. After some arranging they were all out and ready for the grand tour. “I will be the first to demand a look at the actual new planes and helicopters.” Firefly called, rolling on ahead towards the footpath.

“I was hoping to see the collection.” Dath said evenly, looking toward a large hanger with “Museum” painted on it in tall letters. Firefly pulled a face.

“Not the junkers... I want new shiny things!” She halted as the others caught up, a cross-roads in the path was ahead. One path led across to the museum hangar, the other towards the newest addition to Spectrum; The Med-evac emergency station and the trio of new helicopters and a gleaming new plane.

“I have an idea.” Twilight smiled, “I will go with Firefly to the new facility, I recently read about all the new equipment you got, Rainbow, so I can answer questions on that. “Rainbow, Spike, you can show Dath the museum and the workshops.” She pointed as she spoke. Spike nodded eagerly but the Dashes paused and looked at each other.

“That sounds like a good idea Twilight!” Firefly made the decision by wheeling herself towards the new building.

“Ok, um, da... Sir. If you’d come with me.” Rainbow scratched the back of her head, a nervous habit, then began to lead the way.

*

The smell of fresh paint, sawn wood and new carpet filled the new unit; it was a month away from the opening and still wasn’t stocked with furniture or any real equipment, just the bare bones. Twilight held the door open and sniffed the scents of hard work completed well always were pleasing. Firefly rolled in and took a sweeping look around the open-plan space. “Nice, reminds me of old mission control back when I was coastguard.”

“Really? You have rescue experience?” Twilight stepped closer to the chair.

“Oh yeah, a few years serving there until I got into the testing gig.” The older woman shrugged and pointed to her knee. “I’ve been thinking of getting back into it, what with this leg of mine.” Twilight nodded.

“Rainbow has been talking about hiring on new pilots. She’d jump to give you any job. I’m sure.” Twilight’s gaze remained on the leg. “Um, if you don’t mind me asking... How did it happen?”

*

“So how did it happen?” Rainbow looked at her father, they were not quite the same height, she had to angle her head a little else be glaring at his nose. They had just entered the hangar where all her ‘air museum’ was. The aged and slightly dusty planes sat in neat rows. Spike had been distracted by Flitter requesting help with unloading office supplies at the admin block. The young teenager eager to show off for a pretty girl.

“The accident?” Dath asked, resignation in his voice.

“Yeah. What happened?” Rainbow stalked over to a stack of crates and sat down. A listening pose write clear across her.

The test plane taxied along the runway, it had been a great test so far, now for the finishing display. The plane was supposed to be capable of VTOL as well as the old fashioned landing manoeuvres, with extra movements in hover mode. Sat at the viewing zone, Dath smiled indulgently; it was a treat to watch his wife fly with planes no one had conceived of when they had first learned.

His job was consultant, to sit and advise what the military would want, how it would act and react, the capabilities these new aircraft would have to have just to even reach a saleable point for the air force. Firefly though, she was something else, almost able to get any crate flying with intuition. A stellar pilot.

“I’m going to go for a hovering landing folks. I’ll put her down in the circle.” Firefly’s voice sounded over the radio, confident and merry. The telemetry and other readings carried on cycling through on the screen. Dath hadn’t any real idea what they displayed or where to monitor. He was just about to ask when a buzzer sounded off.

“Uh oh” sounded over the radio the exact moment all the readings went dead. There was just enough time between alarm and the dead screen for Dath to see the altitude.

50ft, barely anything. People had survived falls from buildings that far with barely a scratch. But then, those who fell from buildings were not strapped to several tons of metal and flammable liquids. He rushed to the window, to see what was going on.

Perfect timing to see the tangled wreckage hit the floor. Time enough to see Her try and eject, only to find another fault in the plane, a fault that meant the canopy didn’t fly free. A canopy that was angled in just a way so that her leg hit it, propelled by the force of the ejector seat.

Time enough to see the seat not gain altitude for an effective parachute.

Time enough to watch as his wife, her leg hanging in a sickening manner it was never supposed to, strapped into a seat hitting the floor from a height just bad enough to be dangerous.

Time enough to see the uselessly deployed parachute settle over her limp form like a shroud.

Time enough to watch his whole world come to an end.

“They rushed me to the hospital, I was pretty out of it by then.” Firefly explained, twisting a little of her hair in her fingers. “I was very lucky.” Twilight nodded, no words able to express her thoughts.

*

Tears dropped, landing with little plips on the concrete floor. Rainbow scrubbed at her face, was shocked to see her father crying. “I thought she was dead Stripy... I thought I’d be calling you for a funeral.” His voice was rough with emotion, his face almost ashen and certainly aged more than Rainbow had ever seen. She let his old nickname slide, just this once.

“Dad...” Rainbow stood from her makeshift seat and tentatively drew closer. When there was little space between them she grabbed him around the waist. “Daddy...” Rainbow let her tears run free then, burying her face in his jacket, his old aviator jacket that still smelled and felt like it had when he’d carry her home late from a ball game.

“Stripy, I was worried I would lose you too, that you’d blame me.” He hugged her closer.

“Dad... I thought you hated me, for, for the liking girls thing, for ditching on the air force... For ditching you guys.” It was like the flood gates had been opened, seeing her father cry it had hit home to Rainbow. All she had missed, all she had never seen as a kid. Now she was an adult, living a long time away from her parents, growing up and into herself.

“I never could hate you Rainbow! Stripy, you were so brave, how could I hate anyone being so brave? To be so true to yourself despite my expectations... I was shocked, disappointed about the future I saw for you never coming true and maybe disapproving of Gilda as a partner...” He held her a little away, so she could see him point around the hangar and outside to the airfield. “Look at all this! Look at what you achieved! You turned a little local airstrip into something worthy of those developers at Lockheed! You have helped people and are still doing it.”

“You’re proud? Really?” Rainbow looked up, trying to catch his eye. He looked down with a smile and laid a kiss on her forehead.

“Kiddo, I am one heckuva proud father.” The tears had stopped for both of them. “Now, can I get that tour of all these tasty machines you’ve got here eh?”

*

When they met up later, Twilight and Firefly were surprised and happy to see Rainbow and Dath walking up to them hand in hand, smiling and laughing.

Author's Note

Wow, updated! It only took me ages.

Sorry 'bout that folks. The muse ran away to play with new shiny things so hey, at least there will be more stuff to read now!

Interlude: Breeze

There is an airfield right at the edge of what one could call civilisation, a fair number of states north of Canter. Strangely though, as is the nature of small town life, this little settlement wasn’t a far cry from a little place called Ponyville. It had an airfield and a lake for a start.

The expansive body of water, fed by snow melt and wet weather, was the far side of Outpost Airfield. It was a popular local attraction on the edge closer to town, fishing and water-sports during the brief summer warmth, ice skating and ice-fishing in the bitter cold of winter. The section closest to the airfield often served for water landing planes and a training centre at the far end for elite lifesaving units from the armed forces.

Today, in the not so warm cusp of autumn, if you visited the lake from the airfield, you’d see a young woman you could only describe as sharp sat on a mooring post at the end of the jetty. Her hair was a short cut and brilliant white, slight hints of purple on the tips that fluttered in the breeze. Her bomber jacket was fastened right up to her chin in deference to the biting chill brought down from the mountains over the lake. The back was emblazoned with a fearsome griffon rearing for flight. She was alone and making it clear she didn’t want to be disturbed.

As it stood, no one wished to interrupt her. The small town had adopted the lost soul as one of their own when she’d touched down in a battered Cessna and promptly collapsed with some kind of fever. A military man had attended her bedside and sorted medical bills but he had left swiftly after she began to recover.

The airfield had offered her a job, pilots willing to fly to oil platforms and remote settlements were rare and their usual three were on stints of leave. She’d accepted and began to, if somewhat restlessly, settle. But everyone knew she wouldn’t stay for long, some ghost haunted her and many a transient member of the community would come to some epiphany and leave to make things right. It was the atmosphere of the place, oldsters would claim.

Another gust roused some slight waves across the lake which lapped against the jetty. Gilda watched the peaceful scene. All she could really see though was the hurt in rose coloured eyes… A large scrape and an ugly purple smudge smothering a face. “Stupid stupid stupid.” She muttered, kicking a loose twig from jetty to lake. She thought back through the months, the bar fights and nights in jail, the dives and squats she’d stopped in to kick up another fight. Reckless driving and flying with barely a flight plan.

The creeping illness and a desperate frightening final chance landing, feverish days in hospital and the haunting hallucinations…

When she had recovered enough she’d taken a look at her e-mails. Her father had left a message once again, “Come home when you are ready. I respect you are a free spirit. Get strong and confront your demons.” Had been the gist of it. The nurses at the hospital had all spoken of a stern looking military man who had sat beside her bed for the three days of fever and confusion. The old man had his way of dealing with his wayward daughter, she respected that at least.

Another e-mail in her inbox was a short message from Rainbow. Her ex... “I have someone else now. If you ever come back, I’m not sure what will happen.” That one had stung, deservedly so after their parting of ways. All Gilda could see were the stains under her fingernails and four knuckles that deserved a brand, some mark to remind her of the darkness that lurked beneath. Only a smattering of tiny white scars were across them.

The final important message, amongst a sea of junk-mail and reminders had been quite long and carefully written. From someone Rainbow deserved, from the librarian and as it turned out, student of a governor. Gilda half smiled despite herself, it had started off angry in tone… all the words she held over herself and that whispered in the night, then an outreached hand, tentative and guarded. A chance. A chance she wanted to take.

Finished with introspection Gilda turned heel and walked back to the airfield office. She had a meeting with the boss.

*

“So the boys will be back soon, their vacations and training are all over.” The stocky man scratched his head, “We don’t have room for yah after that Gilda. We can’t pay yah and there ain’t any jobs left.” He looked sorrowfully to his pilot.

“Eh, it’s fine Prop, really. I gotta move on anyway,” Gilda grinned nonchalantly. “There’s always a job for a hotshot skyjocky somewhere.” She lifted her booted feet to the desk she sat at, a right angle to the managers.

“Well, I got some listings here for yah, if you want to take a look.” He threw a hefty sheath of papers to her. “Take a look. We’ll surely pay yah off and fuel yah up to go.” Gilda nodded and threw her jacket over a chair before settling in to read.

It was a fair time later when she read something she had never expected. “Wanted: Life Flight Pilots (x4) for the Ponyville area. Based at Spectrum Airfield.” There was a list of expected experience and salary details but none of that really mattered.

“Found something?” Prop had noticed her silent pause.

“Yeah, yeah… Not sure if I’d be welcome there though.” Gilda palmed the sheet to him.

“Why for? I’d give yah reference for it.” He once again scratched his scalp. “Looks like something yah’d do well in.”

“Yeah, would be.” Gilda replied morosely. “But I burned some bridges that will be pretty hard to fix.”

“With the boss out there? Whas’er name… Got it off old Speed. That codger taught me howta fly in the air force.” Prop thought for a moment but Gilda butted in.

“Rainbow Dash… My ex.” Gilda gave a sigh. “Tell me boss, it’s never right to hit anyone, ‘specially someone you say you love. Right?”

“Say it ain’t so Gilda. I’ve busted jaws fer less…”

“A black eye I think…” Gilda trailed off and idly looked at her hand, the pattern of scars from punching a window through in a fit of rage at herself, starker white in the electric light.

“That ain’t ever a good action Gilda.” Prop said, “Then yah tried to self-destruct right? Was it the first time yah did anythin’ like that?”

“Yeah… We were rough with each other but that was all for fun. You know? Heh, I was always the dominant one.” Gilda stared ahead at the wall. “I don’t do words, I got angry, I hit her.”

“Action not speaking right? Load of us skyjockys are like that. Just not, yah know… that far.” He spoke uneasily, “Well… not all of us. Yah hear stuff though.” He grunted.

“I have to do something about it though.” Gilda rummaged in a pocket and pulled out a battered wallet, folded up inside was a scruffy photograph of two pre-teens grinning madly. “We were friends for so long, only had each other… Being military brats from both parents kinda sets you apart. This past few months have been really bad for me.” Gilda sighed.

“So, my contracts up at the end of the week right? Can I get a reference; I need something on my side when I get down to Ponyville.” A change of subject cleared the air.

“Sure thing kid. And remember, yah use yah head and words, not fists.”

*

On a clear skied Friday a Renegade Falcon LS took off, heading for Ponyville.

Author's Note

So, this is tough... I know where I want to get and have some details here and there, paragraphs even. But I do not want to make cheap time jumps or shove poor-excuse transition into the story so I am hacking my way through to the little way-stations of plot-plan.

Sorry 'bout all this. I feel pretty crummy that I am overflowing with Ideas on my other story (and unrelated ones) but am coming up blank here.

Chapter 26: Setting things Right

Their reconciliation was a little shaky, that was what Firefly and Twilight figured out when Dath and Rainbow had quickly got back into an argument about something pretty inconsequential. The bemused staff of Spectrum Airfield watched as their boss and an older man who looked almost exactly like her were led into an empty hangar as they sniped at each other by Twilight and an unfamiliar woman in a wheelchair.

Long conversations and more than a little shouting, mediated by patient partners, seemed to be working. Subjects ranged from the disappointment when Rainbow couldn’t join the air force to the worry he and her mother felt when she took off with Gilda, a Gilda deep into her latest bout of self-destructive behaviour, right after graduation from college. It moved along to the limited communication between both of them.

Finally, after all the harsh words had been aired and swept away, Father and Daughter were easier with each other, comfortable in each other’s company again. After tracking down Spike (Who, sensing the atmosphere, had slipped off to talk to the staff in the office) they decided to celebrate with a nice meal at a local restaurant which led to a bar.

“Got to say to you Rainbow.” Firefly said, taking a sip of her beer. “Those are some nice machines you’re going to be running. Got some pilots and controllers for ‘em?”

“Not yet mom, sent out the listings though. You interested?” Rainbow tried to keep the eagerness from her voice. She’d missed having her family close and having her mother nearby, after the accident, well it would keep her mind at ease.

“Of course! And I know Dath is just itching to go all nerd on anyone who asks about your collection.” Firefly winked slyly at her husband. “That museum of yours needs someone to show folks around.”

“It’s a deal then.” Rainbow grinned. “I’ll get stuff written up tomorrow.”

“What, really?” Firefly looked nonplussed, not expecting such a swift turnaround.

“Sure. I know what you guys can do, mostly, I need staff. Yeah, putting dad with the relics is a new thing but my guys have been on at me to make the place more visitor friendly.” She shrugged. “What’s the point of being the big boss if you can’t get people jobs?”

“Thank you Rainbow.” Dath smiled. “Though we’ll have to look into accommodation.”

“My old place.” Rainbow grinned and grabbed Twilight around the shoulders. “I’m moving in with egghead here.”

“Hmm, yes.” Twilight returned her attention to the table, she had been watching Spike who was over at the pinball machine. “You are.” She smiled with the dazed look of someone who couldn’t quite believe their luck.

“It’s all sorted then.” Rainbow grinned. “Yo’ Taps! Another round. We’ve got some celebrating to do!”

*

It was late in the night by the time five people returned home. Dath and Rainbow both gripped a handle of Firefly’s chair, pushing it along together. Spike had fallen asleep after his second fruit juice of the evening and was being carried by Twilight, his little snores buzzing from her shoulder. “Today lasted a little longer than we had planned.” Firefly said as they reached the door to the guest house.

“Yeah, but it was a good day. Those two are on speaking terms and more.” Twilight pointed to Dath and Rainbow with a grin. “They are way too alike to not argue though.”

“And how! I must warn you Twilight, getting with a Dash means a whole heap of hot-headed drama.” She snickered when Dath swatted good naturedly at his wife’s wagging finger. Rainbow just pulled a rude face.

“Don’t I know it!” Twilight laughed too, standing closer to her girlfriend and leaning a little against her. The movement shifted Spike a little.

“I’ll save you my princess…” He mumbled in his sleep.

“Ok, bed time for our little knight I think.” Twilight smiled softly at her little brother.

“Yeah, we better be getting home now.” Rainbow was almost glowing as she said home, encompassing the three of them. They bid her parents goodnight and began the short walk to the house next to the library.

“So, you two are good now right?” Firefly asked as Dath quietly pushed her chair over the threshold of the guest house.

“Yes, though I think we’ll always have disagreements.” He whispered his reply, wary of waking their hosts. They moved quietly through the house to their room.

“Of course you will. I don’t want a Stepford family Dath.” Firefly pushed herself from the chair to the bed to begin the process of changing for sleep. “Though, I would love to fly one of those amazing rescue ‘copters she’s got.”

“Flying again?” He helped her pull off her jeans, holding them wide over the still healing leg.

“You know me, I have always been happier in the air.” She winced a little as her injured leg twitched.

“I think right now I prefer you safe on the ground.” Dath folded the jeans and placed them on her chair. “Though, if you are flying something tried and tested instead of some new crazy winged supersonic engine I think I can make an exception.” Shuffling into sleepwear the couple were soon ready for bed.

Once they were settled on the bed, Firefly comfortably pillowed on Dath’s shoulder when she prodded him. “So, are you happy with how things are going to be?”

Dath grunted and clinched his arm tighter around her. “Yes. I get to spend my days with some classic craft, secure in the knowledge that you are in something tried and tested.”

“And we get to see Rainbow more.” Firefly said softly, snuggling into her husband.

“That we do.” He thought back to the brash little girl who had grown up into a self assured and successful woman. “That we do indeed.”

*

Twilight and Rainbow were changing for bed. Spike was not distracted tonight so his guardian had said no to anything more than snuggling. It had been an emotionally taxing day for the pilot so Rainbow wasn’t going to argue. They were quickly in bed and sat close.

“Feeling ok Rainbow?” Twilight shifted herself to a comfortable position, considering that now Rainbow was moving in they would need a double bed and mentally thrilling at that.

“I was just thinking...” Rainbow draped an arm over Twilight. “I’ve got my family back and I’ve made my family bigger, all in the space of a few days.” Twilight snuggled a little closer.

“You like to move fast,” The librarian said, “stands to reason that you did this fast too.” She lay down and pulled Rainbow with her.
“But we do need to sleep.” Rainbow mumbled an agreement and switched off the light. The pair were quickly wrapped in the sheets and lying against each other. Just as Twilight settled to sleep she heard a soft whisper.

“I’m so glad about all this.” The arm around her tightened and she felt a nuzzle on the back of her neck. “I’ve got everything I’d never thought I’d have. If only Gilda could see me now.” It wasn’t spoken with malice, just resignation. Twilight knew Rainbow still wanted to be friends with the woman, she was that loyal. As they fell asleep she idly pondered contacting the erstwhile pilot, so everyone could get some closure.

To the sounds and sensations of soft breath, the couple fell asleep.

Author's Note

Not dead! (Fic and me) life has been... intense and dreary and listless all at once? I know it seems impossible for those two, but work got my stress up and life got me down. I just sort of dropped from the land colourful happy ponies and other such derived works.
Then I saw Frozen and sort of obsessed over it (yay ASD, it gets you doing that...) so I was ficcing that instead (You can really channel anxiety disorders and depression though a certain character really easily, its somewhat theraputic) and then life and work got meaner.

Soo, no more excuses and I hope I can wrap this story up how I intended and everyone enjoys it and forgives me my hiatus?

Chapter 27: Returning

With five friends to help, it didn’t take Rainbow long to move out of her place at the airfield and in to Twilight’s in town. It was entertaining to hear Rarity get overly dramatic when packing the wardrobe (“Everything is virtually identical! It is positively criminal!”). Applejack helped move the heavier items from home to storage or one of Rainbow’s workshops and Fluttershy helped pack things with care as Twilight checked off the list.

Pinkie surprised everyone with the speed she cleaned everything, furniture and floors looking like new. Rainbow wasn’t a slob or even all that messy in her house but after the pink cloud of fury moved through the place looked better than when Rainbow had moved in. “Party clean-up means I am an expert.” Pinkie had explained with a grin and spritz of her spray bottle.

Finally everything Rainbow thought to take was in Applejack’s truck. Everything being donated was in Fluttershy’s car and all that remained in the house was the furniture. Rainbow wouldn’t need it now but her parents were going to have the house and would appreciate it.

When the last box was loaded and everyone was out, Rainbow and Twilight stood in the doorway. “So, this is it.” Twilight said softly, holding her girlfriend’s hand.

“Yeah.” Rainbow lifted the key in her palm. “End of an era. Not a bad thing though.” She gripped Twilight’s hand harder. “Moving in with you is the best choice I made since, well, since I chose to follow you into the forest.” She took a last look down the corridor and then pulled the front door closed.

Twilight was blushing at the implied compliment, “Time to go home then?” It gave her a little thrill to say it to Rainbow.

“Yep. Time to go home.” Rainbow smiled down at her shorter partner and pulled her close as they walked to the cars.

-*-

Dath and Firefly checked out of the guesthouse with promises not to be strangers, they moved their luggage into the house and ordered their things from storage to be delivered. As Rainbow was settling in to sharing her life with Twilight and Spike, Dath and Firefly took to their new jobs. The crew liked their new colleagues and Rainbow’s parents liked the more laid back airfield atmosphere, not to mention the small town life in Ponyville. Days turned to weeks and soon interviews began for new recruits to the airfield.

-*-

Ponyville looked the same as ever from the air, Gilda mused as she circled in to land. Sure, the airfield had the new addition but the town itself rarely changed. Landing didn’t take long and whoever was on control duty either didn’t recognise her or didn’t pass comment. She was directed where to park up the airplane.

That was where the first surprise came.

Gilda was unloading her holdall when a someone called her name. It was a familiar name that had a drilled response. “Ma’am!” She turned and saluted. She hated the way drilled responses still worked, but her dad wanted her respectful and she was currently trying to be a better person.

She did not expect to see Firefly, especially not in a wheelchair. Or laughing with clear amusement. “Gilda, I’m not a superior officer and do not need a salute. I kept on telling your father that.” She rolled up closer and knocked the brake on.

“Geez, Captain. I wasn’t expecting that so went into autopilot.” Gilda gave a wry smile. “Uh-”

“I had a bit of a crash, before you ask.” Firefly forestalled any awkward questions. “We came to visit Rainbow, Dath and I, we ended up getting some jobs down here.”

“You work here now?” Gilda tried to keep her mouth from dropping too far open.

“Yes, I’m on control until I am airworthy again. Once that happens I might try and get Rainbow to let me fly again.” Firefly smiled softly at the thought of piloting again.

“Yeah, I’m here for one of the piloting gigs. I’ve got the hours logged on those sort of birds and thought it was about time I tried this whole ‘being an adult’ thing.” Gilda looked out over the tarmac at the helicopters.

“That is a good idea, ag, you’re all growing up y’know. Makes me feel old.” Firefly laughed. She began to wheel herself away and gestured for Gilda to follow. “So, you and Rainbow ended things.”

“Yeah.” It was a statement but Gilda felt she needed to acknowledge it. “From what I know, she’s with someone way better now.” She didn’t let any bitterness into her tone.

“Twilight is lovely, just what my girl needs in her life.” Firefly paused. “You and Rainbow were too similar to each other.” Firefly said, looking Gilda in the eye. “She and Dath have the same issue, they love each other but clash too much to be in each other’s laps.” The pair were making progress through the airfield, being in no hurry Gilda was happy to chat.

“They made up?” Gilda kept her voice as casual as she could, after all, she had been a major subject in their arguments. However the fact that Firefly was here and working meant that Rainbow had made some sort of connection with them again.

“Yes, we did.” The familiar man who stepped out of the hangar they were passing said. He looked more relaxed in a t-shirt and battered aviator jacket, a far cry from the stern man in pressed uniform.

“Sir.” Gilda saluted, she respected him as she respected her father. Firefly giggled beside her.

“See Dath, she is a good girl really.” Firefly smirked and her husband rolled his eyes.

“Are you going to see Rainbow?” Dath didn’t sound threatening but Gilda hoped that the full circumstances of their break-up hadn’t got loose. As ever, the man was straight to the point.

“I was hoping to look her up before my interview.” Gilda rubbed her knuckles against her jacket, she’d developed the habit of late.

“So I don’t come as a surprise. Someone else said yes to my application so, ah, knowing Rainbow she’ll just wait until someone sits at her desk to find out who is there.”

“Rainbow always preferred first face to face impressions.” Firefly chimed in. She had parked her chair and was watching Dath and Gilda carefully.

“A habit you imparted on her.” Dath said, resigned but not aggrieved. He turned to Gilda again. “It would be wise to see Rainbow
before the interview, I agree. Will you need a ride into town?”

“Into town? I thought she would be here somewhere.” Gilda let her bag slip to the floor, going into town ran the risk of her crossing paths with some of Rainbow’s friends. They were bound to have found out how the pair parted and while three of them didn’t worry Gilda, the baker and the farmer were built and strong.

Noticing the not-quite fear in Gilda’s poise Firefly pulled her phone from her pocket. “Rainbow lives in town now. You’ve landed on her day off.” She flicked through the text conversations as she spoke. “I can let Twilight know you want to see Rainbow and she can set something up.”

“I see.” Gilda hadn’t expected her heart to sink, or for a feeling of emptiness to fill her. She’d left Rainbow, Rainbow was with someone better and their relationship was so strong they lived together. ‘Maybe the last stupid hope about getting back together is gone then.’ She picked her bag up again. “That would be a good idea.”

Sensing the change in mood in a rare moment of sensitivity, Dath gestured to the surrounding buildings. “Would you like a tour of the place? I know you’ve been here when Spectrum was still around and since, but Rainbow has really pushed through a lot of changes.” He knew he had disagreements with Gilda but her father was his friend and a respected officer, he knew Griffon would appreciate him looking out for the girl.

“You work here too?” Gilda looked at the shiny badge on his jacket, one of the staff IDs that everyone who worked at the airfield had. ‘That Twilight girl is really getting Rainbow fixed up…’

“In the museum and as a general site guide.” Dath supplied. “I love the old planes, your father has plenty to say on that matter.” He looked fondly at Firefly as she tapped away at her phone. “After the accident we both left the airfactor company and worked things out with Stripy. She set us up with jobs and a place to live.” Pride resonated in his voice.

“A tour would be cool.” Gilda allowed. As they wandered around the property with Dath pointing out new features, Firefly’s phone buzzed. Gilda jumped to find out the reply. It took a moment for Firefly to read it.

“Twilight will be good to have you over later. She did mention that she won’t be telling Rainbow until you arrive. To avoid her storming off or sulking.” She pocketed the phone. “We’ll drive you over in an hour.”

“Alright.”

-*-

The hour passed too quickly.

Gilda felt increasingly uneasy as the car drove down the tidy residential street. Dath stopped the truck outside an older style building, the familiar blue Dodge in the drive next to a purple car. “I have to do this.” She muttered to herself, jumping out and watching the truck drive away. Firefly had decided this reunion was better between Gilda and Rainbow and only Gilda and Rainbow.

The path to the porch was too long a trek for her to make, but she didn’t buckle. She knocked the door.

Running steps and a green haired boy opened the door. “Uh... Hi, Gilda. I’ll get Twilight.” He turned around and ran back into the house. The navy haired girl Gilda remembered reached the door quickly.

“Gilda. Rainbow is out the back. Come on through.” She shut the door behind Gilda. “I hope you got my e-mail.”

Gilda rubbed her knuckles against her jacket, “Yeah. I did, thanks.” She was led through the house and out to a deck area. Rainbow was sat at a table, her back to the door.

“Rainbow, someone is here to see you.” Twilight said softly. Rainbow turned to face them, her smile in greeting fell into a scowl. “You two need to talk.” Twilight backed away, much like the confrontation with Dath, this needed to be something Rainbow flew solo.

Chapter 28: Talk it Out

“Hey Rainbow.” Gilda said, her voice low and sounding gruffer than she wanted. Rainbow had turned away as soon as she had registered who was here to see her.

“What do you want?” Rainbow growled, almost, Gilda felt hollow to see Rainbow’s fingers brush her arm where some many months before an ugly scrape had been. The irate pilot didn’t notice her headstrong former friend wince, an outward sign of an internal collapse.

“I came to talk.” Gilda knew there wasn’t much of a chance, but she had to try.

“Well I don’t want to talk. Get lost.” Rainbow remained turned away.

“Rainbow...”

“No! I’m not talking.” She jumped up and walked away, not once looking at Gilda. When Rainbow was out of sight Gilda heard a motorcycle fire up. She sat on the bench vacated by her former friend.

“I had a feeling that this wouldn’t work.” Twilight said from the back door. “She shouted something about the farm, so I’m not worried.”

“What now?” Gilda looked up, she could feel tears wanting to break through and forced herself to hold them in, she’d not shed one since her mother’s funeral and wasn’t about to start in front of a virtual stranger.

“I want to talk to you.” Twilight took the opposite bench across the table.

“Okay.” The pilot sounded resigned. It was remarkable to Twilight how easy to read Gilda was, having spent so long with Rainbow. The two women were so alike.

“You hurt Rainbow. You hurt her a lot.” Twilight’s voice was level but with underlying emotion. Gilda looked across; the way the navy haired girl was sat looked like one of the politicians of the state during TV appearances. “Mentally she was really hurt, she played down the black eye and scratches.” There was a rise in her voice.

Gilda tightened her fist and saw the white lines show up under the tension. “How, how bad was it?”

“The bruising went down after a few days and a cold compress.” Twilight thinned her lips. “As for the scratches? Rainbow has damaged herself worse ‘playing’. The fact it was you hurt her more.”

Gilda sighed, an expulsion of air that didn’t dislodge the emotions she was holding. “I was an idiot.” She paused, looking at the table-top. “We argued. But then we had always argued.” Absently she ran her knuckles over the varnished wood. “I, I was so jealous of Rainbow and you – all her friends really. The world she has built herself.”

“Rainbow thought it was about your relationship.” Twilight offered.

“Yeah, I said plenty about that. She,” Gilda inhaled to cover a hitch in her voice. “She had been looking at you how she used to look at me... I realised I had lost her then.” Gilda ground her fist into the table but stopped before she went too far. “I started to think about all the things I was jealous of, that she had... Friends and a job and a, a purpose! A home. Somewhere to come back to, people who loved her...” Gilda kept on mumbling out things, grinding her hands on the wood.

“I got angry and then said worse and Rainbow gives as good as she gets. I grabbed her and she pulled away. That was what drew blood. Then... I hit her.”

“There isn’t an excuse really.” Twilight sounded so open, not vindictive or judgemental. Simply voicing exactly what Gilda thought.

She finally looked Twilight in the eyes, looking up for the first time in the conversation. Twilight noticed the droplet of water that escaped the golden eyes looking at her. “I hit her but I knew I loved her! I was so angry and, and sad I wanted to hit something.”

“You’re physical people right? Extreme emotion forces actions instead of words. But you shouldn’t have done it.”

“When my mom died I punched at my dad, but he caught them again and again...” Gilda heard the tears land on the table before she felt them on her face. “I’m so sorry. I hurt her but I love her and...” She felt a shudder and it forced out a sob. “I’m sorry.”

Twilight sat, watching in horror as a person collapsed before her eyes. It was hard; she had wanted to at least be cross with Gilda, to hold on to a little anger at the woman who had hurt her Rainbow. Then here she was presented with a woman who was strong, without a doubt, just breaking.

Gilda felt worse than she had waking up in a hospital bed. The words her father had left her, warning that her body had given in due to her treatment of it and her emotions would follow. Arms around her were surprising. “I hope you are sorry for what you did to Rainbow, not just regretful for how it made you feel.” Twilight was hugging her.

“She’s the closest I have to a sister. I deserve to feel like crap for what I did.” Gilda sniffed.

“G...” Rainbow was on the deck. She too looked stricken.

-*-

Rainbow had gotten down the block when her bike had stuttered out, no fuel left. It was too far to walk to the gas station. Grumbling she had turned around and wheeled her bike back to the house.

Voices came from the back yard. Gilda and Twilight. She had moved around to the back, ready to jump if Gilda even laid a finger on Twilight. She got close enough to hear in time for Gilda’s list, a list of things she envied Rainbow for.

It froze her to the spot. She couldn’t interrupt, she couldn’t move closer. Rainbow stood and listened. The sorry, the apology sounded so heartfelt. Gilda sounded so broken, Rainbow couldn’t stay put when Gilda referred to her as a sister.

-*-

“I’m sorry Rainbow. You loved me and I loved you and I hurt you...” Gilda looked up from the floor. “I am sorry I hurt you.” She let Twilight gently draw away.

“I think you two need to talk.” The navy haired librarian led Rainbow to the bench and sat her down. “I’ll be nearby if you need me.” Twilight slipped back into the house.

“Gilda. Why’re you here?” Rainbow knew that Gilda was fragile right now, looking and probably feeling the same way she felt when the motorcycle had passed from sight on the dusty road months before. It wasn’t like Gilda to face problems head on.

“I came to see you.” Gilda shrugged. “I came to talk. I came because there was a job down here... If you have a happy life and a home here, I thought maybe I could give it a try too.” She couldn’t quite smile properly but attempted it.

“I heard you say you were jealous. Of me and the girls.” Rainbow wasn’t sat too defensively, still a little guarded but willing to talk now.

“I ditched you in a town because your plane broke down...Yeah that was a jerk move but I was getting stir crazy." She looked thoughtful a moment, "Next thing I know you’re happy and living your life without me.” Gilda said, trying to keep traces of anger from her voice. “Then suddenly you’re an adult! Man, putting down to find you running the place, actually doing a real job? You were a stranger.”

“Only because you were being a stranger too G.” Rainbow said, a little chastising. “I e-mailed, I texted and I messaged you and got, like, one reply to six?”

“I know. I messed up.” Gilda slumped at the table and rested her forehead on her hand. “I thought you’d catch me up. Then you didn’t. Then you had built a life without me. Then you replaced me.” She held up her free hand to halt Rainbow’s reply. “It felt like it to me, so I acted out, that Pinkie chick is overwhelming and it looked like you were together... Y’know, I never really bothered with anyone else between visits?” Gilda sighed. “There were a few fun hook-ups but nothing like what we had.”

Rainbow looked stricken. “So it looked like I had been cheating on you. I just called you a jerk and sent you away.”

“I want to say I got over it, but I knew I’d lost you by the next time.” Gold eyes, red and tear-soaked, looked earnestly at Rainbow.

“You really did have eyes on Twilight the whole time.” She sniffed, “And every story started with ‘Twilight’ so yeah, I got mad.”

“I guess I did.” Rainbow allowed, “but the rest of the stuff. Gilda...” Rainbow wasn’t sure how to continue, she had put all the feelings and emotions to rest months ago. It was obvious that Gilda had not.

“You know, I was so mad at this fist.” Gilda had changed tone, it was forced to a lighter sound, she was looking at her right hand, clenched, a pattern of scars stark across the tanned skin. “I think it first happened the night after I quit town. After I had punched...” She couldn’t bring herself to finish that thought. “I had stopped at some road bar and got drunk. Then all I could think about was you, and the pained look I left you with.” Gilda rubbed her knuckles against the table again. “Went on for weeks, then one day I was in some town. I was walking back to my digs and then there was this store and I looked across and I saw me. I saw angry stupid me, not gonna lie, I’d drunk some again, I punched the reflection.” She grimaced. “Smashed right through. I needed stitches and all sorts.”

“Wow, G. I... Wow.” Rainbow shifted in her seat, she wanted to hold Gilda’s hand or something even though the event was so far gone.

“Stupidest thing was, the place was full of smoke. I apparently saved the poor schmuck who was trapped in there.” Gilda grimaced.
“I think I wanted to get in trouble with someone but I get a thanks and medical treatment.” She sat back, cried out; lifting her head she turned a look to Rainbow. “So, I booked it out of town and ended up nearly crashing into Outpost a few weeks later. I had got really sick.”

“You, sick?” Rainbow looked concerned; they were both healthy and hadn’t even suffered long with childhood ills.

“Some fever or something, I wasn’t exactly looking after myself.” Gilda shrugged. “Dad tracked me down there when I was in hospital. I had a gig with the oil worker flights when I got out and came here after that contract.” She looked Rainbow in the eye. “I came to say sorry to you. I am sorry y’know. I never wanted to hurt you like that.” Rainbow stood then and took the seat next to Gilda on the bench.

“I forgive you.” Rainbow paused and put a hesitant arm around Gilda. “You really hurt me, I’ll admit that. More than the scratches and bruises. I felt like I deserved it... Twi’ convinced me otherwise.” She sighed. “G, I missed you and you’re right, we are like sisters. I don’t know if its Twi’ being a good influence on me, or what happened with my parents or what... But life’s too short to be mad at the people you love, especially when they come and say sorry.”

“I don’t think I can promise I’ll never hurt your feelings again, but if we’re going to come to blows it’s gonna be sport not a beating.” Gilda said jokingly.

“I don’t think Twi’ will let me box.” Rainbow chuckled, “She drew the line when me and AJ got the gear out.”

Gilda grinned too. “Glad she’s looking after you.” Rainbow still had her arm around her, so Gilda slipped one around too. “I still love you, you know.”

“I love you too G. You’re my sister for sure. Though I think you might also have to adopt Scoots. She’s my little sis.” Rainbow hugged a little harder.

“I think I can manage that.” Gilda hugged harder too. “I really am sorry.”

“I know G. I forgive you.” Rainbow smiled softly.

-*-

Twilight wasn’t spying or eavesdropping, she was just keeping an ear out to make sure the pair didn’t start fighting or get too upset. “Are you okay Twilight?” Spike had noticed her looking out of the window.

“I’m fine Spike. Really great.” She was smiling. “They’ve fixed their friendship.”

“Neat. So we’ll see more of Gilda then?” Spike sounded unsure, but he joined Twilight by the window. Rainbow hair mingled with stark white as the two were leaning against each other talking easily and smiling.

“Probably Spike, but we’re going to help her make lots of friends here in Ponyville. She’s Rainbow’s family as much as Firefly and Dath are so we’ll make her welcome.” She looked down to find them both doubling over laughing and smiled. It had hurt Rainbow to lose a friend like Gilda but now she had her family back in her life. If Rainbow was happier, Twilight was too.

Author's Note

So, I do not condone violence or anything like that, but I'm going to put it to you that everyone has got angry and lashed out. I gave Gilda and Rainbow a sisterly relationship through all this because it seemed like a nice conclusion for them.
If anyone wants to have a moan about the accepted forgiveness I'm going to share a story of me and my sister: We are very close in age and growing up argued a lot. We argue plenty now. We've fought and we've called each other every name under the sun. One time she threw a lawn chair at me! Then there was the funny time we ended up fighting and scratching (I still have a scar.)
So yeah, we forgive and that, plus we have funny-ish stories!

Chapter 29: Forgiveness

Gilda settled into Ponyville slowly. Firefly and Dath were helpful, once Rainbow explained that she had forgiven her friend, her parents were quick to welcome Gilda back into the family.

Twilight helped her find a place to rent and pilot wasn't a low paying job, so it was a very nice little house closer to the edge of town near the airfield. They stocked it with furniture, some that Rainbow had moved out of her old place and some items new. Though Gilda was settled, they hadn't quite settled her with the others.

A sunny afternoon about two weeks after the apology, with Gilda settled in her home and job, it was time for Rainbow's old friend to meet her new friends. Twilight had arranged a picnic at a nice spot in the park, a neutral location away from any eavesdropping. They had already put out what they had selected to bring; all bad cooks their offering was a selection of soda and juice.

“So, I directly insulted Pinkie and I yelled at Fluttershy.” Gilda listed off, cringing a little at her poor behaviour. They were preparing for the intended conversation that this meeting had been planned for. “Applejack is the farm girl and she doesn't like how I treated you.” She looked at Rainbow.

“Pretty much. She thought you were bad news but was steamed about the argument we had.” Rainbow shrugged. Applejack would know that Gilda was honestly apologetic, then her acceptance would maybe prompt the others. They were sat at a picnic table, Rainbow on one side and Gilda on the other. She had positioned herself so she could watch for Twilight's return.

“Rarity is the fancy chick right? She's on side with the others?” Gilda looked out across the park. Twilight had gone to lead the others to the table she'd chosen. It wasn't with fear, she wasn't scared of them, more worry that they wouldn't accept her and then Rainbow would have split loyalties again.

“Yep. Though she isn't going to be trouble, I think she is on the same thought as Twilight. We're best friends and we get into stupid fights, but it is better for the both of us to be friends.” Rainbow grinned. “Hey, Pinkie is going to be fine and want to throw a party. Or a mixer, she's gotten into pairing us all up since she ended it with her boyfriend. She had some weird match-maker vibe going.” The woman shrugged. “Plus 'Shy knows you, knows our history... She's good.”

“I still feel pretty crummy for yelling at her. I didn't recognise her, which is no excuse.” Gilda held up a hand in defeat. Dath and Firefly between them had gotten the whole story and helped the erstwhile child of their friend figure out her mistakes and how to resolve them. Truthfully, it made Gilda feel part of a family again.

“Now's the chance to set it right. Here they come.” Rainbow pointed out the group walking along the path. Twilight was chatting animatedly with Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie were walking with Fluttershy. No one looked poised to seize Gilda and march her out of town. Which was a good sign.

“Hi Rainbow! Hi Gilda!” Pinkie split from the group and went bounding up to join the pair when she spotted them. The basket in her hands was wafting delicious smells. “I brought cakes, cakes are the best for ice-breaks!” She put the basket on the table and happily sat beside Gilda.

“Hi Pinkie.” Rainbow said, making a move for the cakes only to earn a smack on the hand. “Ow! Hey!”

“Nopies! The cake is for sharing with everyone, which needs everyone here first.” Pinkie tutted and waved a finger. Gilda snickered.

“I'll have to tell your mom.” Gilda added. The joyous look from Pinkie told her she'd probably made amends with the baker.

“Indeed, indeed. I'm certain she raised you better Rainbow Dash.” Pinkie smiled wide.

“Alright! Fine!” Rainbow mock-sulked, the others had arrived and Twilight slipped onto the seat beside her and wove an arm through. The gesture made Rainbow smile and the others too. “At last, someone on my side. Apparently I couldn't have just one cake!”

“You'll spoil our lunch.” Twilight scolded with a grin.

“Cake is totally lunch.” Rainbow pouted again as the others took their seats and began to put their own contributions to the picnic on the table.

“Now now Rainbow. I've Grannie's famous cheese savoury sandwiches.” Applejack placed the paper bag she'd brought on the table. At the mention of the Apple family matriarch's sandwich filling, the group focused on it.

“Now I feel like I've been somewhat of a cheat with these chips and dip.” Rarity said, “When you have such wonderful home-made treats.”

“I love chips.” Gilda said, looking at the bags Rarity had put down.

“Well, that's good.” Rarity smiled. “I suppose if we all brought sandwiches it would be a boring picnic.” Fluttershy smiled and looked between the two.

“I have a salad. It will be nice with the other things.” The pale haired woman added.

“Thanks 'Shy.” Rainbow said. So far no one was overtly displeased with Gilda being there. “So, can we eat yet?” Twilight laughed and took out plates , everyone began sharing out the food and making light conversation.

-*-

Every last crumb was eaten, there was little drinks left and everyone seemed quite happy. Conversations had been light and friendly, Gilda was feeling a lot less antsy and was coming to the hopeful conclusion that she had been forgiven. Then Applejack had taken the wrappers to the litter bin and returned brushing her hands together. “So, we've eaten and chin-wagged. Lets get down to the reason we all came.” She sat down, heedless of the aghast stare from Fluttershy at her forthrightness. “Gilda. What you did was bad and Ah want to know if you're sorry.”

“I really am. Completely.” Gilda said. She didn't bother dressing it up, there was no point. It was true and she meant it. Hopefully that was enough. Applejack looked her in the eye.

After a beat she nodded. “Sure enough.” The farmer held out a hand and when Gilda tentatively reached out Applejack grabbed and shook heartily. “Hi. Ah'm Applejackand it is great to meet you.”

Gilda blinked, dumbstruck a moment, she didn't even move when Pinkie seized her in a hug from the side.

“I... You? It is okay?” Gilda mumbled, her hand released but still stuck in the baker's hug.

“Looks like AJ forgives you.” Rainbow was amused to see her friend in such a state, an unusual sight.

“So do I!” Pinkie added. “Now we can be friends and I can finally throw that Welcome to Ponyville party I have been waiting for!” She finally let go of Gilda and plomped back onto her seat, turning a beaming smile for all to see and to prompt the others.

“It wasn't nice to be yelled at Gilda. But you were worse to Pinkie and Rainbow and they forgave you.” Fluttershy said softly. “I forgive you too.” She smiled, “You always were loud when we were kids too.”

Gilda was still dumbstruck. Fluttershy gently took her hand. It seemed to stir her a little. “Thanks 'Shy.” She mumbled, a little embarrassed at all the sincerity she didn't feel deserving of.

“Rarity?” Twilight asked the last of their group.

“Darling, I had but one issue; Will you assuredly not resort to violence in anger? You hurt my friend. You upset us through upsetting her. Rainbow has forgiven you and Twilight has convinced me you deserve this chance. Applejack's trust has given me some confidence.” She looked at Gilda. “So, what say you?”

“I will not drop to violence again. I'm working on the anger thing... Twilight had some really helpful advice and there are professionals I can talk to.” Gilda said carefully, she was opening herself up which was a risk in her old life. But this was her knew life and these women could be friends. They were friends, if Rainbow was their friend then they were hers too.

“Good.” Rarity replied primly. “I shall look forward to Pinkie's party then.”

Rainbow let out a breath she hadn't realised she was holding. “See G? Its all good.” She chucked Gilda on the shoulder and got a grip on the arm in return. Gilda was smiling, she'd let her guard down and it wasn't blowing up in her face.

Slowly, conversation returned to lighter subjects.

-*-

The “Welcome To Ponyville Gilda” party was much like many Pinkie parties and well attended. Gilda got to meet some of the extended network of friends each of the others and her workmates had. Including a surprisingly knowledgeable but quiet girl who had commented on a patch Gilda wore. It had been unexpected that anyone recognised such an obscure bit of aviation paraphernalia, so Gilda had gotten to talking.

She hadn't noticed Rainbow and Twilight in the far corner, smiling knowing smiles as the two seeming opposites spent the best part of the evening in each other's company.

“She's settled in.” Twilight said, leaning in against Rainbow, enjoying their height difference as a protective and possessive arm slipped around her.

“Yup.” Rainbow grinned. “And someone right there is smitten. Jetstream is looking at Gilda like you look at me.” It was said with a certain fondness tinged with gentle mocking and Twilight grumbled.

“You're one to talk goo-goo eyes.” Twilight couldn't be grumpy, it was true. Gilda had a new friend there. It would be nice if it could one day be something more. For the pair of them, Twilight mused, she was the happiest she'd ever been in her life with Rainbow and Gilda deserved some of that kind of happiness.

Author's Note

I ATENT DED (Alas Sir Terry, I shall miss thee)

I am very slow and easily distracted. I do not deserve you wonderful readers, but I am glad you enjoy even my crummy prose from three years ago. Here is the conclusion to the "Gilda Arc" We are arriving at an end-game that will take this to near 40 chapters if I write it right and hopefully will not take so long to publish (I say hopefully. But I suck and I am sorry)

Hello new readers. Please forgive a green writer for her early mistakes if you read from the very start. I will overhaul once I finish this story, I think anyone who reads this desires a fitting conclusion before mistakes three years past are fixed.

I bow to you, readers, friends. I hope this isn't too dissatisfying after such a wait.

Chapter 30: Global Seating Ettiquette

A loud thump came from the basement, the fact that it was followed by an agitated yell gave some relief to the teenaged boy and rainbow haired young woman sat in the lounge. It meant Twilight had not done any serious damage to herself.

“Doing okay Twilight?” Rainbow shouted, putting down her book (Daring Do and The Monkey King's Secret). There was another crash, so the pilot pushed herself out of the chair and walked over to the basement stairs. “Want some help?” She could hear Twilight coughing in there, whatever had fallen must have filled the air with dust.

“Please.” Twilight called up, a slight sputter in her voice. Rainbow took the stairs two at a time. “Be careful! I don't think I can safely drag you back up if you fall and break your neck!” Twilight scolded.

“It's fine!” Rainbow replied, landing on the floor with a flourish. “So, what's the problem?” She looked around the basement, at the familiar cartons of books and papers Twilight squirrelled away, the boxes of decorations and the obvious goal; plateware and furniture. There was a tumbled pile of boxes, their contents scattered on the ground.

“I was trying to get the trestle table out, so I could check how many folding chairs we have and bring up all the plates and dishes for a clean.” Twilight said. “But as I was pulling it I knocked over the boxes behind me and then dropped the table. She sighed and closed her eyes a moment, arms wrapped around her and drew her into a hug, she let her nose get pressed into the soft t-shirt Rainbow wore.

“It is a week until anyone gets here and nine days until Thanksgiving. Calm down a little Twi'.” Rainbow knew it was a vain effort, with such a short (In the librarian's estimation) time, she was getting into DEFCON mode.

Twilight was hosting the Sparkle family Thanksgiving Dinner. While her mother's parents were away on a cruise, every other family member would be arriving and taking a meal here. Including Celestia and Luna. Twilight's mentor wouldn't miss her student's first family event in the town she'd installed her and Luna was closer to her sister since the kidnapping and was eager to join her again.

With Twilight's cooking record, dinner was mostly going to be prepared by the cooks of the family, with a few contributions from friends. Without the food to prepare, Twilight had focused on getting the seating and table setting 100% perfect.

“Thanks Rainbow. I know I have a full week, but I just have to get this right. I don't want my turn hosting to be remembered as the one where the table collapsed or someone had to eat off an old pizza box, or there wasn't enough spoons...” She trailed off, making herself miserable.

“Come on Twi'. You organise everything to the most awesome degree. You have this down.” Rainbow gestured to the table, slightly askew but certainly drawn from its designated storage location (as per Twilight's chart on the back of the door). Behind it, indeed, were the folding chairs and opposite were boxes of plates and dishes. “Look. All here and ready to go.

“I am having thirteen people come for dinner Rainbow.” Twilight said, a hint of mania in her voice.

“Yep, one less because Gilda is going to eat at Jet's.” Rainbow had expected Twilight to be pleased about one less person when she'd let her partner know. It seemed to have sparked off this imbalance though. “The table will be fine. You have helped everyone find places to stay and we are going to clear the lounge for the meal. You got this.”

Twilight sniffed. “Thanks.” She drew back a little. “Can you help me move the table?”

“Sure thing.” Rainbow grinned. Hopefully Twilight wouldn't have too many meltdowns between now and the big event. Some weren't as easy to fix up as this. Rainbow knew from Spike that Twilight senior and Night had held off on having the meal at Twilight's place until there was someone else certain to be around who could calm her down.

That Thanksgiving dinner would be taken here in Ponyville told Rainbow that she was trusted to look after Twilight. It was a heartening thought.

-*-

There were three more minor incidents in the run-up to Thanksgiving. It was never anything too problematic, two times were just Twilight getting stressed about the seating plan. With Dath and Night attending, not to mention Granny Sparkle and Captain and Celestia, Twilight had been figuring out table hierarchy. When you had knowledge about the etiquette from more than a dozen cultures and historical traditions you could really chart a seating plan.

That had taken Rarity's help to unwind that situation. “My word! Darling, remind me to have your assistance when I next undertake a fashion show.” Twilight's study was filled with diagrams of the room and the tables.

The librarian had a tablet computer, coloured pens, paper and two books in front of her. “Sorry Rarity. Is it important? I have nearly figured out a way to seat this perfectly. If I fuse European Royal Court seating with the traditional familial hierarchy-”

“Twilight.” Rarity cut in.

“Sorry. I can't offend anyone-”

“Twilight!” Rarity pulled the tablet out of Twilight's hand. “Rainbow was worried that you were going to make yourself ill. However she perceived that her less than tactful efforts to dissuade your concern were not working.” Rarity gently turned Twilight from the desk. “So she called me over. I think I can see why she was worried.” Twilight went to speak but Rarity held up a hand. “Come and have a cup of tea and a chat darling.”

The couch was a lot more comfortable than the study chair. Rarity placed a cup and saucer on the low table and took her seat, holding her own easily. Twilight took the cup from the table. “You won't hurt any feelings however you seat your family Twilight.” Rarity said to start.

“But-” Twilight started.

“They love you Twilight. I think they would happily sit with lap trays and serve off the kitchen counters!” Rarity dismissed the disagreement.

“I want this to be perfect. It will prove that I am fine living here away from mom and dad.” Twilight said quietly.

“Do you think they are testing you?” Rarity said carefully. Test was another of the “T words” that should not be spoken. Twilight had created for herself an interesting number of trigger words in her relentless quest for perfect student.

“I... I, maybe – yes?” Twilight mentally grasped at any real reason she had worked herself up that would not reflect badly on her family.

“I don't think they are Twilight. They just want to spend time with you.” Rarity smiled. “In fact, my mother has commanded I host Thanksgiving at the boutique this year, simply because I have the largest space. Cheerielee and her family will be joining us.”

Twilight's guilty grimace turned into a smile for her friend. “That's wonderful Rarity.”

“Ah, at last a smile.” Rarity put her cup down on the table. “Now, I have heard from Spike and Rainbow what your dilemma is. I have a solution that would probably keep you happy.”

“Right now I will try anything.” Twilight closed her eyes a moment. “I was even entertaining the idea of a round table.” When she looked, Rarity was stifling a giggle.

“Spike would adore that.” Rarity sat back in her seat. “My idea was simple. You are using that large table yes? The one Pinkie stores here between parties?” When Twilight nodded Rarity mimed her plan. “Have no seating plan.” She dismissed it with the wave of a hand. “Any group of people will sit how they wish when there is space for everyone. This is a family dinner, not a banquet or party Twilight!”

“No plan is not a plan Rarity!” Twilight sounded scandalised at the thought and looked quite shocked,

“Ah, no darling. No seating plan is a plan to see how everyone gets on with one another. Yours is not a family of buried secrets and long held grudges creating tension enough to put a piano to shame. Everything will be fine and Rainbow's parents will feel welcome amongst a group of virtual strangers.” Rarity watched as Twilight thought through the suggestion. She had heard at length from a worried Spike and Rainbow just how upset Twilight was getting. Knowing something of etiquette herself, Rarity had been the obvious choice for advice. Certainly since Pinkie was already back at her parent's farm.

“Alright. It should work out.” Twilight agreed.

“Excellent dear.” Rarity shifted to the other couch to give Twilight a hug. “More Tea?”

When Rarity left Twilight was in a much more relaxed mood. Rainbow was waiting at the door, “Thanks for that Rares, I kind of blew it when I said it wasn't that important.” Rainbow ran a hand through her hair. “I don't think I put it in the right way.”

“More than likely darling, but you are rather forthright. Applejack would probably have said it too, you are plain speakers.” Rarity smiled and waved a lightly scolding finger. “I have managed to turn her to more fruitful ideas. I hate to see her so worked up too you know.”

“Thanks again.” Rainbow shared a quick hug and saw Rarity to her car. When the designer had left she went to the lounge to find a calmer and happier Twilight discussing with Spike the idea of a turkey flying a fighter plane as the centrepiece.

-*-

As Thanksgiving neared the family began to arrive. Twilight had arranged for her parents to stay in one of her spare rooms. Celestia and Luna taking the others, admittedly Luna was sleeping on a fold-out bed in the house library, but she wasn't complaining. There had been a mention of “First Dibs” and “So many books”. Cadence and Shining were staying at Lofty's guest house, the couple wanted a little space that was theirs, away from the family but still close. Captain and Grandma Sparkle had decided on the Whitetail Woods Hotel, a five star establishment with an indoor pool and spa, as a little treat.

Though everyone often had their own plans and Rainbow would still go to the airfield for work, there was a much more relaxed atmosphere in the house as holiday mode switched on. For Rainbow, growing up in a house with only her parents or even just the one while the other was deployed, it was amazing, all the casual conversations and friendly silent company. Not to mention how much everyone there so easily made her part of the family.

Though, it was still nagging her, what was it that Luna wanted Twilight to be told?

Author's Note

Some fluff, some movement. Setting things up for the final straight to a conclusion. Who knew, when I started this that I would take so long, cover so many chapters and all that jazz?

I hope to keep up this pace, simply so you can get the ending!

Chapter 31: Overheard

While it was certainly nice to have family staying, Rainbow still had work to do. Today, three days until Thanksgiving, she was setting up to have the other two days off. Most of the airfield was planned to be closed. Only emergency on-call pilots and traffic control had shifts (handsomely paid shifts at that). It was also Twilight's day to work at the library, she had volunteered for a morning. Not that Twilight wished to be away from her family, but she had decided in advance that a little time with her mind on other things would probably be better for her health and everyone else's nerves.

“See you all later!” Twilight shouted to the expanded household as she left. There was a cheerful goodbye from Spike, her parents and Celestia. Luna, never a morning person, mumbled something from deep inside the fleece hoodie she slept in.

“See you Twi'.” Rainbow was already on the porch, holding back a moment for her own goodbye to her partner. Twilight did enjoy a goodbye kiss after all.

They parted ways, Rainbow to jump in her car and Twilight to walk the short distance to Ponyville Library. They had made plans for Twilight to try and get to the airfield and accompany Dath and Captain Sparkle to look at the old planes in the museum.

-*-

By mid-morning Spike was a little bored. It wasn't that having his mom and dad at the house was bad, but with Twilight and Rainbow he had come to appreciate a little extra freedom than his mother wished he had. A freedom that involved a lot more xbox than his mother approved of. Fortunately it seemed, from their group chat, that Pipsqueak and Featherweight were going to the arcade to try out the new cabinets that Old Dimes had ordered in. “Mom, I'm going to meet some friends for a while. Okay?”

“Really Spike? That's wonderful. Outside as well?” Twilight Velvet really was happy that her youngest was finally branching out. It wasn't that Twily was a bad influence, but her example hadn't exactly encouraged Spike to make many friends.

“Yup! I've got my phone. See you for dinner!” The green haired boy had shoved a coat on and was out the door before anyone could comment. Twilight senior chuckled, remembering the varied escapes Shining had made in the past, never once really admitting they were escapes.

“Was that Spike?” Night said from the lounge. He had his nose in a book, as ever. Luna was sat in another chair across the room, also deep into some large volume . A book of folk tales, from the title on the spine.

“Yes, he's off to visit with friends.” She settled onto the sofa next to her husband. His book was a discussion on the shared oral tradition of a certain set of African tribes. Twilight senior was a little vexed that he had nabbed it ahead of her. Scanning the shelves she spotted a nice little bit of light reading. With Celestia spending a few hours on work e-mails and calls and the others in their own little worlds, there was little else she thought should be done.

-*-

Celestia sighed and turned her work phone off. She had made it very clear to the office and her staff that she was on holiday for the afternoons the entire time she was in Ponyville and all day for Thanksgiving. This meant far too many calls and e-mails in the morning. It was getting close to lunch time and she had handled the last query and had no plans to wait for another.

The house was silent, which wasn't unusual in a building full of the studious and academic. As she expected, Celestia found everyone reading in the lounge. “Hello everyone. Sorry that took so long.”

“No problem Tia. More time for me to read.” Luna peered over her book and grinned. Celestia smiled back. It was rather wonderful to be re-united with her little sister. The impish behaviour she had so missed when Luna was off and about back in her life, along with the simple company at home. A family again.

Their other siblings were not close to them despite how much Cadence loved her aunties and even Blueblood, who was also fond of them in his own way. When their parents had died and Luna nearly perished with them it was for a few brief years that she had her sister. Then they had argued and fought. Luna left, dropped off the face of the earth almost. It had been so wonderful to find her again, to put aside their differences.

Most of them anyway.

Celestia could see from the look in Luna's eye that a sore subject was about to be brought up once more. The dark blue eyes were darting between Celestia and the pair of scholars on the couch. Night and Twilight were both unaware and Celestia was putting as much “No.” into her gaze as was possible without speaking.

“We need to talk.” Luna said, shutting her book with a definite thump. That distracted the readers and they too looked up.

“Luna. Now is not the time.” Celestia said, pressing a hand to her temple.

“It has to be the time. Copy Setter messaged me again, the editors want to run the story. She's done all she can to delay short of sabotage.” Luna looked solemnly to a confused Night and Twilight Velvet. “She's old enough that any laws protecting minors have run out.”

It dawned on Night and Twilight just exactly what Luna was talking about. Two worried pairs of eyes focused on Celestia. “I can try asking them to not publish.” Celestia said, knowing it was pointless.

“That will blow it up even more. They would love an official trying to suppress a story. Tia, she has to know before the press let her know.” Luna hated how this was upsetting her sister and would upset her friends, but the risk of silence had worse potential results.

“How do we tell her?” Twilight senior finally said. “I don't want to tell her.” She added, worry drawn across her face.

“We knew a time would come, but I never wanted it to.” Night said, grave and concerned, the usual quip of a good speaker missing from his tone.

“She won't take it well.” Celestia said.

“She will never take it well.” Luna sighed. “I still do not understand why such secrecy was needed. Why you couldn't be open from the start.”

“It felt like it was for the best.” Twilight Velvet said, though when she looked across, the expression on Celestia's face told her that the other woman was feeling differently.

“Now I am not so sure.” Celestia said, confirming her friends thoughts. “After all, the press were bound to start looking eventually, I am surprised it has lasted so far. She was twenty one last year, in her majority and no longer protected by those laws.”

“I know. But every milestone, every time it would have been the best circumstances to tell her, it never felt right!” Night said, now getting indignant. “You agreed then, why does it have to change?”

“Night, the Canter State Enquirer has come across some information they wished to publish.” Luna supplied. “My old college friend, Copy, told me and has been delaying at my request but she can't stop it any longer. It is fully researched and proven as true. There's no denying it is true.”

“Why?” Night asked. “Why run a story like that?”

“Human interest? To discredit any one of you?” Luna shrugged. “The Enquirer has always played third to the Herald and the Chronicle. They want something big to break.”

“So we have to tell Twily now. While we are all here and she is somewhere she's happy and has people to trust.” Night said, resigned and realising Luna's reasoning.

“That seems the case.” Celestia agreed, saddened. She was still standing and couldn't bring herself to meet Twilight Velvet's eye. “Even if she decides to, to hate us... She has Rainbow and all her friends here until a time she might forgive us.”

“We can't just tell Twilight she's adopted!” Twilight senior shouted, standing from the couch. The shout silenced everyone. It was such an emotive response and unexpected from the level-headed woman.

After a few beats Luna seemed to recover. “We have to!” she said from her seat. “It was bad enough for me when the press raked over mother and father's death when I knew every fact. We can't let Twilight find out something like this from some newspaper splash page!”

That seemed to calm Twilight senior a little. It had been an awful time, around Celestia's first campaign for government, the press had dived into the tragic story of her parent's death at their holiday home. It had been carbon monoxide poisoning, Luna had chanced to escape it having fallen asleep on the swing bench on the back deck. The stories and claims thrown about by the news organisations had hurt Luna deeply. Everyone understood that.

“We'll figure something out.” Celestia sighed, finally taking a seat.

“I'd better get Shining and Cadence involved.” Twilight senior said, bringing out her phone. “They both care deeply for her too and can help us set things into order so we can tell Twily.”

It was going to be a fraught afternoon. Though the guests had forgotten that their host was due back at lunch time. Between the debate and their moods no one even noticed the time.

-*-

There was a silence in the house. A tense cessation of conversation that left an atmosphere of hurt feelings. Cadence and Shining had arrived and entered the discussion, both had provided some sort of insight into Twilight's moods and though process, but it wasn't quite enough and things had once more fallen to intense and impassioned debate that led to disagreements and arguing.

It was enough that Luna had elected to sit out on the porch to read. Twilight was counted among her friends, but she would readily admit that she didn't know how to speak to the girl about such an emotive subject. The chill air of the November day was a welcome change to inside the house and her oversized hoodie kept out the cold. The interesting book from Twilight's shelves occupied her time and mind.

As she read, sat in a seat Twilight had certainly put out for this very purpose, a car pulled up. Luna recognised the blue dodge and sure enough Rainbow climbed out. “Hey Luna.”

“Hello Rainbow.” Luna marked her book and looked up. Rainbow would need a warning about the mood in the house even I she couldn't share with her the reason. The pilot beat her to speak though.

Rainbow locked up her car. It was strange, she mused, but for a moment as Luna had put her in mind of Twilight. “Hiding out from panic mode Twilight are you?” She grinned.

Luna frowned. “Twilight hasn't been in since she left with you this morning.”

“She's not here? I thought she had gotten sidetracked. We were supposed to see her at the airfield, Captain Sparkle and dad were looking at the planes with her but she didn't turn up.” Rainbow wasn't worried yet. If any one of their friends or even someone Twilight knew had asked for help or a favour then she was quite likely to have agreed to help. There were plenty of occasions where a small task had taken longer than expected and Twilight lost track of time.

“Maybe she went to visit someone?” Luna suggested as Rainbow thought the same thing.

“Yeah, I'll give her a call.” Rainbow took out her phone and sat on the seat next to Luna's. She called Twilight but the phone rang off. Puzzled, Rainbow re-dialled.

Just as the second call rang off the front door opened. Celestia emerged holding a familiar purple phone. “Did Twilight lose her phone?”

“No, she had it with her when she went to the library for her morning's work.” Rainbow said, growing worried. “She was coming back here to fetch lunch and was supposed to come to the airfield.”

Luna and Celestia both figured out what must have happened “Oh no...” They spoke as one. The expression on their faces immediately putting Rainbow into a state of alert.

Something had happened. Something bad.

Chapter 32: Missing

Twilight's phone had been under a small table in the hallway, very close to the door to the lounge. A frantic message to their friends confirmed that Twilight was not visiting with Rarity, Applejack or Fluttershy, neither had they seen the librarian that day. Worse still, they found her coat in the closet with her hat. “She heard us.” Twilight senior said, as she looked from where the phone had been found.

“What do you mean?” Rainbow wasn't quite frantic but was getting there.

“We were discussing something.” Celestia said, her voice tight. “It was regarding Twilight. Things were said. Shouted. Most probably when Twilight was in the house and we weren't aware.”

“It would have -upset- Twily.” Twilight Velvet said, just edging into a panic. “She would have been upset and confused, hearing what I said.”

“But all that ever does is send her to reading her books and taking notes. Crazy notes, but nothing bad. Right?” Rainbow was not feeling positive about things now. Celestia and Twilght's mother were worried. Luna gently put a hand on Rainbow's shoulder, Cadence on the other.

“Not for something like this Rainbow. Um, when Twilight was less sociable and something really upset her... She'd run away from the problem. Even if most of it was in her head.” Cadence said it carefully, slowly. “Like that time you came for dinner.”

“The problem is, she would run away to Tia's house.” Luna added. “But we're here in Ponyville and Tia is part of the problem now. I think. She would have heard us speaking too.” Luna looked ashamed a moment. “I know the need to run away from it all, but she's highly strung and it is late and dark and cold.”

“She isn't at one of our friend's houses, or the airfield, or here. Without a coat!” Rainbow caught up with the panic that had been growing in Twilight senior. Night was already holding his wife closely as she held back sobs.

“She's not at the library.” Shining announced, entering the house. “I saw Gumshoe and Copper patrolling and explained Twilight is missing. They will be getting the police response organised. “ He looked very worried too. Manfully hiding it, but still, there was that little ghost hiding in his eyes.

“Police searching too?” Rainbow said, shocked. This was serious if the family thought there needed to be an official search. “I'm calling the girls. AJ and Fluttershy know the town like their own backyards. I just wish Pinkie was in town, she'd find Twilight.” Rainbow started texting, it was faster than calling everyone individually. She wandered away from the family and the noise and the panic. Unknowingly, she paused in a spot that had been occupied some time ago by the person they sought.

-*-

Twilight had spent a normal morning in the Library. She had shelved a few books, made a few returns and stamped a few out for patrons of the library. At midday Stacker had arrived to take over and she had returned home for a light lunch. She was looking forward to an afternoon with Captain and Dath as they discussed the old planes. Captain always had an exciting story to tell and Dath would probably have a few of his own.

In all, Twilight was having a good day. The house was quiet when she returned home, though there was a murmur of conversation in the lounge. Spike had already texted to say that he was at the arcade, so it was probably her parents, Celestia and Luna. Twilight hung up her coat and began texting Rainbow to ask if she wanted a snack brought up to the airfield when there was raised voices.

Then a shout broke through her inattention, a shout from her mother. Twilight dropped her phone in shock, her world had suddenly become unstable. Things were different and had always been without her knowing.

So, as her mind would often conclude in moments like this, Twilight had to escape. Here was some metaphorical danger, the confusion and change were turning her thoughts around in a tizz. The house was not “safe”, not with all those who caused the confusion there.

Twilight left quickly, back out the door she had just entered through and along the street, choosing to walk in the direction that would not cause her to pass in front of the house and its windows. She walked and hurried, barely acknowledging the friendly greetings of people she passed, deliberately choosing roads that were quieter. Though there was no real aim to her path.

Twilight just hurried in the direction she had chosen. She had to be away from the house, from everyone and the confusing thoughts rushing around her head. She tarried a while, in the park and the meadow that slowly became forest. Her anxiety and panic brushing away hunger and thirst. Twilight knew she had been away for hours now, but any return would mean facing the shouted words.

“We can't just tell Twilight she's adopted!” It was echoing over and over in her mind. It had to be a joke or a lie, hadn't it? Hadn't it? Tears gathered in her eyes.

A lie from her mother. Or, not her mother, if those words were true. A lie that her da... That Night and Shining and Cadence and Luna and Celestia all knew. Had all been talking about. Shining and Cadence had to know, they were older than her enough to have known. Her family, people she loved and trusted, all complicit in this life -long deception. "Why?" Twilight whispered, stumbling a moment. Hardly noticing that she was in the forest now.

"We adopted Spike. Why lie to me?" For it was certainly a lie by omission if nothing else.

It wasn't a problem that the family who had raised her was not blood related. Spike wasn't and she loved him to the ends of the earth. No, it was the feeling of betrayal that they had kept this from her. Her whole life, always with this lie present. A secret from her.

The day drew darker around her as Twilight sought an impossible escape. She hardly noted the growing darkness until night had dropped its veil over the forest. The dark all the deeper from the closely packed trees casting deep shadow and a still lightly leafy canopy keeping moonlight away.

Twilight shivered, it was November in Ponyville and she only had her jumper. The unhappy heat her emotions had provoked was no defence against the plunging temperature. Wind whistled through the trees, Twilight's indignation was fading to a deep sadness.

She couldn't face returning home yet. Nor finding one of her friends to stay with. That would entail talking and right now Twilight couldn't speak. Her head was a mess of inarticulable emotions and even friendly concern wasn't welcome.

As she walked on shadows in the forest seemed to move and Twilight recalled the wolves and bears that lived there. She looked around, convinced that there was something out there. Glad that the season meant few to no snakes to make her day worse still.

As she looked about her, trying not to panic, Twilight spotted a cabin, a regular and man-made line from the roof breaking into the natural curves of the trees. She made her way to the welcome building. At the very least it was four walls and a roof between herself, nature and the cold.

It wasn't until Twilight was inside the little cabin that she realised she had been here before. The scattered furniture and abandoned police tape still just as they had been left when the case was ready for court.

This was where she and her new found friends had rescued Luna and Celestia that night, so long ago. Twilight righted a chair and sat on it. Letting the past distract her from the distressing and confusing present.

-*-

The day had started so well. Twilight and Spike had arrived in the little town of Ponyville right on schedule. Her short list of tasks would be simple to complete , freeing up some time for her personal project.

Despite a few of the unusual residents diverting them from directly completing their tasks, including a rather enormous meal and an unexpected makeover, everything passed according to plan. It even looked like Twilight would have some time to follow up on a lead that Celestia's sister Luna was in the area. Though her mentor never mentioned it, Twilight knew she missed her youngest sister. It would be wonderful to re-unite them.

Unfortunately, Twilight ended up being waylaid by an unanticipated party, missed meeting Celestia at the airfield and discovered that Luna was indeed in the area. With a paramilitary group who had kidnapped Celestia and taken her to some unknown location.

Now she was tramping through a strange forest with five locals in tow. Five surprisingly friendly locals who were a great help and deeper than Twilight had initially judged.

The pink haired party host, Pinkie Pie, had cheered them through any fear and doubt that the forest had caused. It hadn't taken long for the six to realise that the kidnappers had gone to ground in the forbidding Everfree Forest.

Applejack,who Twilight had known just a few hours, was so honest that Twilight had trusted her with her life when the treacherous pathway had given way. Timid Fluttershy, who Twilight had thought was possibly mute when they first met, had been a surprise indeed. With expertise and care she had helped her friends safely through a distressed nest of snakes, disturbed by the paramilitary groups run through the forest.

Rarity, someone Twilight had put down as a shallow fashionista (and feeling guilty for that), proved generous to a fault. They had come across a poor camper who's camp had been trashed. She'd handed him a fair amount of cash and her torch and directed him to town for help.

Finally there was the pilot. Rainbow had scouted ahead as voices and lights warned the girls that the kidnappers could be near. She returned subdued but determined. “That is a cabin.” Rainbow pointed to the lights through the trees. “There's two room, five people including Luna. Five guns too.”

“How do you know all of this?” Twilight asked.

“I found out.” Rainbow said. Twilight gripped her arm.

“How?” Twilight asked again.”

“I know, knew, on of the kidnappers okay! She wanted me to join them. Tried to convince me with all the facts.” Rainbow grimaced. “A Dash doesn't betray.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said, sincere, so grateful that these virtual strangers were helping her find and hopefully rescue her mentor.

They made their way to the cabin quietly. Ready to take on armed kidnappers. As Applejack and Rainbow readied to storm in Twilight realised something. These girls were friends, not strangers. 'So this is friendship?' Twilight smiled. It felt like the first time she had opened a book.

“Ready? Go!” Applejack said, kicking open the door.

-*-

Back in the present, Twilight looked around the dark cabin. She could place the bullet hole where someone had fired off a shot when Twilight had seen through the fake “Luna”. The chair she sat on had probably been knocked to the floor as the police arrived to arrest the kidnappers. The doorway to her left led into the room Celestia and her sister were held.

Thinking of the pair turned Twilight's thoughts back to the revelations that had brought her here. Her mood soured. “Why couldn't they tell me from the start?” Twilight whispered.

Were her birth parents shameful? Criminals or unfit to raise a child? Had she been abandoned as unwanted and chosen like some trinket to be taken from a life of group homes and state supplied parents?

Spike had known that his parents hadn't been able to look after him and that the Sparkle family were adopting him because of how much he loved them and they loved him.

Twilight blinked away some tears, she was loved too. She knew she was loved, but the hurt of a lie was so great! How could she forgive people she trusted implicitly betraying her like that?

“I need Rainbow.” Twilight whispered. Rainbow would help, even if all she could do was give Twilight the hug that she really needed right now.

There was the crack of breaking wood out in the forest. Twilight wasn't alone.

“Please be a friend.” She whispered, shrinking into the shadows.

Author's Note

Hopefully not too OOC or poorly written. Yes, I threw in a little bit of flashback that treads the first two episodes in this universe.

Chapter 33: Found

Everyone was searching or part of the search. Firefly, Night, Twilight senior, Captain and granny Sparkle were at the house. Night had to stay and comfort his very worried wife. Twilight Velvet was ranging from silence to sobbing fits, jumping at every phone call.

Firefly, still confined to her chair, took calls and shared information between the searchers. The senior Sparkles helping her coordinate between the searchers as calls came in. They had found a map of the town to use in directing the others and recording the police information.

Everyone else was out searching. Spike had been called back and taken to the farm, he and Applebloom were looking through all the places Twilight might have chosen to escape and think in. She had a fondness of the farm and the youngest Apple knew all the hidey holes and safe spots on he property. It was somewhere safe to let Spike search, he had been determined to help.

Applejack and Mackintosh had taken the Whitetail woods and the park that separated it from the town. Both were familiar with the woods and the park and they could cover the area quickly.

Everyone was concerned to find Twilight quickly, no coat in November wasn't healthy considering the low temperature.

Rainbow and Dath had taken the outskirts of town, where settlement gave way to deserted land and the forest. Rainbow had wanted to send out a helicopter, but no one was available to fly or even prepare a machine to go out and she wasn't going to take one of the medical helicopters off standby.

Fluttershy and Rarity were in town, searching all the places they could think Twilight would go to. Checking up with acquaintances and other friends as they passed. There was always the hopeful possibility that Twilight had gone to another friend, one less likely to press for information or conversation.

Shining and Cadence, not familiar with Ponyville, had taken their car to drive the routes between Twilight's house, the airfield and the farm. Both places were parts of Ponyville she liked to be in and she could have headed for Rainbow for comfort or Applejack for a listening ear. They hoped she was not there, to have not reached the farm or the airfield in the whole afternoon Twilight would have to be injured.

“We'll find her Stripy.” Dath could see how worried Rainbow was, he knew the exact feeling she faced. The person she loved was missing somewhere and she wanted to find her, to be with her. It was painful to know there was little he could do to help. The tense times when Firefly had been deployed on missions had only been resolved for him when he was talking to his wife again.

They paused a moment, surveying the horizon, they faced the forest and Dath knew it would be their next destination. Unexpectedly, Rainbow leaned into him, turning her cheek against his old leather jacket. “We'll find her.” Dath said.

“I just wish that someone would tell me what upset her so much.” Rainbow said. Twilight's family had been tight lipped. All the inclusion Rainbow had felt was gone. Grave faces and silence was all she met. Spike was just as confused, not party to whatever Twilight must have heard.

It hurt Rainbow that Twilight hadn't come to her, but the librarian had probably been in a terrible state to not have even taken her coat. It was a gnawing worry now, more than just concern, Rainbow wanted to find her and then never let her go.

As they looked at the gaps in the bushes and trees that marked entrances to the forest, Dath's phone rang. He was quick to answer it, the call was from his wife so it had to be news. “Fly'?” Rainbow hung on for every word.

“No one has found any sign of Twilight. The police are still looking.” Firefly relayed. Back at the house most of the searchers had returned with their reports.

“We've not looked in the forest yet.” Rainbow said. She had a torch and a few ideas on where to look. Dath nodded.

“That was the next suggestion.” Firefly had heard Rainbow. “Be careful. It is getting dark.”

“We will. Tell everyone we're still looking. We will find her.” Dath said, exchanging goodbyes, Firefly rang off.

As the day drew to an end, Rainbow turned on her torch and set her sights on the forest and a path that had changed her life not so long ago. “We're coming Twilight.”

-*-

It was silent now in Twilight's lounge. Shining, Celestia and Twilight senior, Night and his parents were all sat around looking pensive and drawn. Firefly had rolled herself to the window to watch out for anyone arriving at the house, her phone at the ready to share any information. The others had taken to the kitchen but she felt it her duty to keep watch. She wasn't worried about Dath and Rainbow going into the Everfree, if any pair could make a forest surrender, it was those two. Still, she wasn't going to leave the window until they returned. Hopefully with Twilight.

“Ah think Rainbow must have an idea where to look.” Applejack said, leaning on a counter-top. “She's headed into the Everfree with her dad.”

“They will find Twilight.” Fluttershy said with quiet determination. She was sat on one of the dining chairs next to Rarity and Spike. The youngster was worried and more than a little upset. The silence of his family on what exactly set Twilight running away was confusing too.

“I know Rainbow will find Twilight.” Spike said. “I still think I should be out looking too.” He looked forlorn and Fluttershy immediately hugged him.

“Spike, you're too young to go out in the forest at night.” Rarity said. “We don't want to lose you out there too.”

“I guess.” Spike swung his legs and looked out the window. He was worried for Twilight, he really wanted her home.

-*-

Cadence and Luna sat on the bench behind the house. It was awkward for them, they knew what had been said and both had disagreed with those in the lounge. To spend time with Twilight's friends would make them feel guilty, to stick with the family was making them angry.

“Do you think we should head over to the forest?” Cadence said, she had heard the shared message of Rainbow's plan.

“I don't think Twilight would be happy to see us.” Luna replied. “She would have figured out that we know the truth of the matter.”

“I don't blame her for feeling she had to run.” Cadence looked across the garden space. “We should have told her sooner.”

“Yet there were always reasons to delay.” Luna shook her head. “So Twilight found out in the worst possible way.”

“Its all so difficult. But it can't have helped when no one believed her at the wedding, to add this on top? I hope she will come home when they find her.” Cadence sighed.

“If Twilight will speak to us in time measured in weeks we will be fortunate.” Luna added sadly.

“Will it be that bad?” Cadence leaned against her aunt. It was a small comfort, but she was worried for Twilight and Rainbow, Shining and the family, there wasn't much they could do.

“Rainbow won't give up until she finds Twilight.” Luna said firmly. Her gaze trailed to the forest she had been taken to some time ago.

-*-

“You know where to look?” Dath shone his torch through the dark woods. It had been nearing night, dusk really, when they had decided to enter the forest. That had not been more than minutes ago but the darkness under the trees made it seem very late.

“She might have thought of a place I know. I think all six of us have that path stuck in our heads.” Rainbow walked ahead, leading her father down the trail she had followed before. There were a few disturbances in the brush and leaf-litter, she wasn't half the outdoors-man that Mac and Applejack were, but she could tell someone had walked the trail recently. “This way.”

They walked along the trail until finally Rainbow spotted the cabin ahead. The windows were dark, but it was a final hope. Behind her Dath trod on a fallen branch and the gunshot like crack reminded Rainbow of the past. The pot shot taken at Twilight had been one of the most alarming moments of her life. Though she hardly knew the egghead back then, let alone had any inkling of eventually loving her, it was horrible how close the bullet had been.

“Okay dad?” Thinking about Twilight in danger was icing her stomach.

“I'm fine.” Dath caught up. “Is this where we're headed?” He pointed his torch to light the way to the cabin door.

“Yes.” Rainbow was really hoping her hunch had been right. When they reached the cabin she hesitated. “Twilight?” Her father stood close behind. He knew she had pinned her hopes on this and was ready for the worst.

“Rainbow?” It was a tiny voice. It was a sad voice. It was the voice Rainbow had wanted to hear and it swept all the worry right out of her. Rainbow hurried inside, Twilight was already walking from her hidey and was grabbed into a hug as soon as her partner reached her.

“Twilight. I've got you. You're safe.” Rainbow's voice cracked a little. She was babbling, mostly to calm herself but hopefully to help Twilight too. The librarian was shivering in her arms and already Rainbow could feel the cold seeping between them.

“Rainbow.” Twilight just whispered, she was trying to arrange some sort of coherent explanation for her running away but couldn't marshal her thoughts. Instead she focused on how warm her lover was, how safe she felt in the strong arms wrapped around her.

“Lets get you home.” Rainbow said it without thinking but Twilight stiffened in her arms. “Twi'?”

“I can't go there. Not where they are.” Twilight muttered. “I can't. Lies and confusion. All of them. Even Celestia and Cadence!”

The words were broken by sobs and hardly coherent, Rainbow was beginning to get worried again. She pushed a hand into Twilight's hair and pressed her fingertips to sooth against the agitated librarian's scalp. “What happened Twilight? No one would tell me.”

“They. Mum. Not mum. She shouted! She shouted it and they didn't say anything. So it is true.” Twilight stuttered and sobbed.

“What did they say Twi'?” Rainbow carried on threading her fingers gently across Twilight's head. She was shaking again and Rainbow looked helplessly to Dath. Her father could only offer a soft reassuring smile. He waved his phone and Rainbow nodded, it would be best to tell the others that they had found Twilight. He slipped from the cabin to make the call.

“She shouted that I'm adopted.” Twilight breathed it, trying not to stumble over the words. Saying it aloud made her even more unsure, but she knew she could trust Rainbow.

“Adopted.” Rainbow said, it made sense that Twilight had fled that. “Like Spike.” She hoped that a little logic would calm Twilight down. After all, everyone loved Spike and he was as much a family member.

“He knew from the start.” Twilight said.

'So that is the real problem.' Rainbow thought. Like the time when Twilight had worried about “showing off” and after the wedding, or their visit to her parents. It came down to trust and truths. “We'll find out why you didn't.” Rainbow reassured. “But I really want us to be inside right now. You are too cold.” She reluctantly released Twilight but kept an arm at her partner's waist. Rainbow pulled her jacket off, it was a fleece lined sports jacket, and put it on Twilight. “Come on. We'll go home and get you warmed up.”

“Alright.” Twilight agreed. She loved Rainbow and Rainbow loved her and they trusted each other. Rainbow was the one rock to cling to in this storm of emotions she felt. Her partner would keep everyone from making her feel worse. It was better to go home. Twilight felt exhausted now.

“Good. Dad's car is out on the road. We'll ride back and get you wrapped up in a nice warm blanket. Then we'll get you home to a hot coco and bed.” Rainbow pulled Twilight close and pointed her torch out into the woods. It was time to head home.

Chapter 34: Safe

The house was quiet. No one was really in the mood to talk. When Firefly's phone rang everyone in the room was eager for any news. “Hon?” Firefly listened as the others watched. “That is fantastic! Now get back here double-time pilot!” She smiled so widely that everyone knew it was good news.

“Goodbye love.” She ended the call and looked to Twilight senior. “Rainbow found her. They are on their way back now.”

There was utter relief on the faces of the family and Celestia looked serene again. Firefly smiled again. “Thank goodness.” Twilight Velvet said. She still had a quaver in her voice but wasn't clutching at Night any more.

“I'll go and tell the others.” Firefly wheeled across to the kitchen. “They've found her!” She grinned. The girls shouted excitedly and Spike slumped into his chair, things were okay now and his big sister was safe. Fluttershy ran a gentle hand over his head.

“I knew Rainbow would find her.” He said, smiling at last. No one wanted to go home yet, the friends had to at least see for themselves that Twilight was okay.

Out on the deck Luna and Cadence heard the happy shouts. “It seems Rainbow has come through for us all.” Luna smiled. “Come, we should be with the family. If we are all in one place we can speak with Twilight if she wishes.”

“I wouldn't want to if I were her.” Cadence said sadly, accepting an arm for a hug from her auntie.

Having told the anxious waiting household, Firefly called the police to let them know that Twilight was safe and well. An officer arranged to visit in the morning for statements and to wrap things up, Firefly made a note to tell the girls. Then she set herself in the window, watching for the lights of Dath's car.

-*-

Dath walked close behind Rainbow and Twilight, to catch either of the girls if they tripped and to keep an eye on them both. He watched the pair and was pleased to see that Rainbow wasn't as tense. Not only that, but her presence was helping Twilight. They really were a good match and Dath was beginning to think it was about time he find a certain item to pass on to his daughter.

“Are you feeling a little warmer?” Rainbow asked, for about the hundredth time. She was worried that Twilight would get ill, spending so long out in the cold. She'd not removed her arm from around Twilight since they had reunited and was wondering if she'd want to let go even in two days time.

“Yes. Thank you. This jacket is really great.” Twilight was still very quiet but she had stopped crying.

“Are you feeling a bit better?” Rainbow didn't want to probe, but she also didn't want to have to spend the night chasing Twilight, it would probably make them both ill.

“A little. You make me less confused.” Twilight grasped the hand holding her. “With you I feel like I can face anything.” It was true, instead of being more anxious as they left the forest and Twilight knew she would be returning home, Twilight was feeling more confident. She would find out the facts, whatever they were, and feel better.

“Twi' I love you.” Rainbow couldn't think of anything else to say. Nothing else would be right. The librarian's reply was to simply lean in closer, putting her own arm around Rainbow.

Walking behind them, Dath smiled. He couldn't have been prouder.

The three left he forest and took the short walk to the car in silence. It was time to get home.

-*-

A key turned in the lock and Dath entered the house. Many people crowded into the hallway. “How is she?”

“Is Twilight with you?”

“Is she okay?”

Some of the louder shouts pierced the cacophony but Dath weathered it, when things were getting a little chaotic he lifted a hand to stay the questions. “Twilight is alright. Tired and emotional but otherwise fine.” Dath said.

“What is happening now?” Night asked from the doorway to the lounge. He looked exhausted and Dath understood the reason.

“Twilight said she just wants to sleep.” Dath looked at the crowd of faces, the family and friends who had all been waiting for news. This part was going to be difficult. “Right now, she only wants to see the girls and Spike. “ He nodded to the others. “Sorry, she's not in the best state of mind.”

“We understand.” Night sighed. Shining looked like he wanted to argue but Cadence was close to tears, so he kept quiet.

“We will remain in the lounge.” Luna said, taking charge of the group Twilight was not up to facing. “Tell Twilight, from me at least, that she can talk to us whenever she feels ready.”

“Of course. Thank you.” Dath was grateful that his task had been easy. Twilight had refused to leave his car unless someone had cleared the way for her and Rainbow didn't want to leave her partner for even a second. “I'll go and fetch her now.”

“Will she need any help?” Applejack checked.

“I think Rainbow has that covered.” Dath said. “Thanks.” He hurried from the house. Firefly had wheeled herself from the lounge.

“I think once Twilight is in bed the family will be heading back to where they are staying.” After she had contacted the police to let them know that Twilight had been found, Firefly had been party to the tense family discussion on how to proceed. Everyone had been hopeful that the girl would be willing to talk with them before Thanksgiving, or at the very least before the family had to return home.

Further conversation was cut short as Twilight and Rainbow entered their home. “Sorry.” Twilight said, still a little teary, entirely too pale and very tired looking. She was surrounded by her friends and her little brother in short order. Rainbow relinquished her grasp as her friends held Twilight close.

“Keep an eye on her please mom, dad.” She slipped into the lounge and faced the people within.

“Thank you Rainbow.” Twilight senior said, immediately.

“I'm really angry with you all.” Rainbow couldn't hold it back. There were no angry gasps or even a word of disagreement in response. “You kept this a secret from Twilight her whole life. So she found out in the worst possible way and had a major freak-out.” Rainbow held tight control on her voice. Shouting would more than likely upset her girlfriend. “Right now I don't need to know why, or how or anything like that. I just need you to know that Twilight is most upset about not being told the truth. Especially from the people she looked up to, trusted and loved the most.”

“Rainbow...” Celestia started to speak.

“No. It isn't me who was hurt by all of this. Twilight will talk when she's ready. Now it is late and she needs to sleep and I plan to be there with her.” Rainbow turned around and walked out of the room. The family behind her were left stunned.

“She's right.” Cadence said quietly. “And I can see just how much she loves Twily , why Twily loves her.”

“I don't know about you, but I want to go and sleep and see what the morning brings.” Luna stood. “Some of you have to go elsewhere and it is getting late. Goodnight.” She left the room, it was not her habit to retire early, but any further discussion now would be far from positive.

In the hallway the girls were each saying goodbye and giving Twilight a last hug. “Please Twilight, come to one of us next time.” Rarity said, clasping her friend's hands after their embrace.

“Just say you need company and not conversation. We can have quiet time together.” Fluttershy softly added.

“Even if you want to be alone, just holler and you can come to Sweet Apple Acres for as long as y'like.” Applejack put a hand on Twilight's shoulder.

“Thanks girls. I'll remember that.” Twilight was feeling close to overwhelmed when she noticed Luna. “Luna.” Her voice wavered a little.

“I'm glad you are home safe Twilight. I'm going to bed but will talk with you whenever you wish. I understand the need to get away.” She didn't stick around, unable to bear a reaction from Twilight, in case it was negative. There were a few weak smiles and waves from the girls.

“Goodnight and goodbye.” Luna said to the three.

“I think it is time we headed home.” Rarity said. Looking at the time.

“Oh yes. But please let us know tomorrow if you need us.” Fluttershy took her coat from the rail.

“Night all.” Applejack stepped forward and chucked Rainbow on the shoulder. “Y' did good.”

“Thanks AJ, bye girls.” Rainbow waved them off. Her parents also said their goodbyes and took their leave. Once everyone was gone she joined Twilight, still stood in the hallway.

“I need to sleep.” Twilight leaned into Rainbow. “I can't even start to think about facing everything until I have slept.” Spike was still hugging her, his arms wrapped around her since the moment she walked in. “Come on Spike. It is time for bed.”

“I know. You'll be here in the morning?” He swapped hugging for hand holding.

“Yes. Or I will let you know where I am going.” Twilight took Rainbow's hand in her free hand and they took the stairs. Spike went to his room, Twilight and Rainbow to theirs.

-*-

Settled into bed, Twilight soon fell asleep, she was finally safe and warm after an exhausting day. Rainbow took a little longer, she lay next to her partner holding her loosely, just watching the indigo haired woman sleep. The feelings of the day had been intense but had confirmed a lot of thoughts Rainbow had been mulling of late.

Finally tired enough, Rainbow snuggled closer to Twilight and closed her eyes. She'd fall asleep and wake to a new day. Even if there were some tough questions to ask.

Author's Note

Well, here's a chapter. I will reveal all next chapter.

Chapter 35: Revealed

Autumn sunlight filtered through the gaps between curtain and wall. One beam lanced across Rainbow's face, the brightness and slight increase in heat disturbed her and she scrunched her nose crossly. As she woke the nagging of morning rituals pushed her to get up faster. Inching her way free from under Twilight, Rainbow lived up to her name and dashed to the bathroom.

Twilight had stirred, woken by the sound of the running water from the bathroom and then rather pleased to see a freshly showered Rainbow. Never shy, the athletic woman would towel dry and leave the en-suite to dress. Twilight simply enjoyed the view a while. “Awake now I see.” Rainbow winked.

“Yes. I feel better than yesterday anyway. I must have had a decent sleep.” Twilight kept herself wrapped in the duvet, it was warm and she still remembered being cold. “What is going to happen today?”

“I was going to ask you that.” Rainbow was walking around the room dressing as she went. “This is all your call.” Digging around in a drawer she listened to Twilight, her thinking process was often punctuated by a few little taps or cut-off words. This time there was silence. “Twi'?”

“I don't know.” Twilight was so small voiced that Rainbow was beside her in seconds, just to check for tears. “I want to know who my parents are and why they kept it secret. But I want things to be the same.”

“They can be the same still.” Rainbow had thought about this for a while, when trying to fall asleep. “Spike is still your brother and calls them Mom and Dad. He's adopted.”

“But how can I trust them?” Twilight sat up and leaned in for snuggling. “They lied all this time.”

“I guess you could call it that. But why not wait to find out why you weren't told? There are all kinds of reasons not to tell someone something.” Rainbow thought for a moment. “Okay. When I was a little kid right, mom and dad were often deployed on missions.” Rainbow shuffled further onto the bed. “Never both at the same time. The top brass knew it was stupid with me to take care of. Anyway, it was real top secret stuff. All I'd know was that Mom or Dad were off for some work and would be back in a month or two at the latest. Sometimes it was only a few days.” Rainbow pulled Twilight onto her lap, they both needed the comfort. “One mission my mom was MIA for a month.”

“What!” Twilight looked shocked.

“Yup. Loads is still classified. But Dad was home with me and I was like, six or something. He didn't want to tell me and worry me until it was what he really had to do. Then mom came home and it was fine.” Rainbow tapped Twilight's forehead. “A couple of years later they sat me down and explained it all. I think there was a chance that some stuff was going to be declassified and they wanted me to know.”

“How did you feel?”

“I was mostly impressed with mom. She was my hero, y'know? I was freaked she'd not told me sooner but I know why dad didn't at the time. I was six, I barely figured that my mom or dad could go out the door and never come back. “ Rainbow shrugged. “I guess what I am trying to say is that they had their reasons not to tell you. I am still angry at them for not telling you sooner and for how you found out.” Rainbow wrapped both arms around Twilight. “Take it from someone who spent years in a cold war with her family. You don't want it.”

“I still love them.” Twilight felt the warmth of the embrace and a prickle of tears at the back of her eyes. “I want to know who my birth parents are and why no one told me.”

“I can go downstairs and see who is awake and how they want this to go.” Rainbow offered. “Mom told me that someone from the police wants to wrap up their paperwork too. So we have to remember that.”

“If you could see who will talk with me.” Twilight slid off Rainbow's lap. “I know Luna will talk, but it needs to be Mom and Dad too. And - and Celestia...” She faltered there, she had ways trusted her mentor and never wanted to disappoint her. That she had kept things from her hurt.

“Twi' look here.” Rainbow caught Twilight's chin and smoothed her thumb over her partner's cheek. “They all care about you so much that they didn't want to hurt you or scare you. Remember that.”

“Yeah.” Twilight sniffed again. And wiped her eyes. “Thanks. Love you.”

“Love you.” Rainbow waved as she left the room. Now it was time to speak with the family.

-*-

Luna was not a morning person but she had woken up and wasn't going to sleep again soon. There was no sound from her hosts room, but she needed a coffee. She quietly took the stairs to the kitchen and entered without meeting anyone. “Good morning Luna.”

“Great gods and thunder! Tia, you nearly gave me a heart attack.” Luna didn't shout, but she had projection.

“Coffee? I would normally drink tea but I didn't actually sleep last night.” Celestia lifted a coffee pot up and poured a cup for her sister.

“That explains why you are in the kitchen and not working in the study.” Luna took a seat and the offered coffee. “So now it is partially told.”

“Yes.” Celestia sounded anything but serene and calm. A noise on the stairs stopped her speaking further. Rainbow entered the kitchen. “Good morning Rainbow.”

“Hi.” Rainbow was guarded with her response. She wasn't happy on Twilight's behalf. “Is anyone else up?”

“Not just yet. Luna only just joined me.” Celestia looked to her sister who was slumped on the table, her oversized hoodie pooling on the table top, the coffee mug in her grip nearly hidden in amongst the sleeves extra space.

“Twilight wants to find out about everything.” Rainbow said. “When Night and Velvet are up can someone let me know. I'll bring Twilight.” She didn't want to be curt, she respected Celestia and counted Luna among her friends. Old Rainbow, Rainbow who did not have the guiding influence of Twilight, would have been shouting and raging.

“I understand.” Celestia replied, simply “Thank you Rainbow.” She watched as Rainbow prepared a simple breakfast and left the kitchen.

“It all comes out today then.” Luna commented from behind her coffee.

“You did suggest that before.” Celestia drained her coffee. “We'll see how things go.”

-*-

They ate breakfast in their room. Twilight was quiet, contemplative. “Are you okay?” Rainbow was worried that there might be a repeat of the day before. She was keeping a close eye on her girlfriend.

“I'm fine. Hopefully I will have some answers today.” Twilight tucked her knees under her chin. There was a knock on the door.

“Yeah?” Rainbow called out. Spike slipped his head around the door.

“Hey. Tracker is here to talk with you.” Spike's hair was still damp from a shower. “Mom and Dad thought it would be better for me to fetch you.”

“Thanks Spike.” Twilight climbed off her bed. “I'll just get dressed.”

“I'll let him know.” Spike gave an encouraging smile and dashed down the hall.

“Okay Twi'. Lets go talk to the cops!” Rainbow grinned. “Something I never thought I would say for you.” She was playful to cheer Twilight up.

“One day I will have to hear about all of your escapades.” Twilight said. A welcome distraction.

-*-

“Thank you Miss Sparkle. Next time maybe take your friend's advice and cool off up at the Acres. Less worry for all of us.” Tracker was a friendly police officer and polite, he tipped his hat as he was shown out. Like any small town cop the residents knew him and he knew them. “We will be able to put this with the report so nothing else more is needed. Hope to see you ladies again under better circumstances.”

“Sure thing Tracker. I think AJ has a barn dance planned for when it gets really boring in the snow.” Rainbow waved off the police officer, one arm around Twilight. It had only been a formality to let Tracker know what had happened. 'Twilight needed to calm down and was pretty wound up.' was enough of an explanation, though Tracker had passed on the details for a local psychologist.

“I think I might make an appointment.” Twilight said, looking at the card before they entered the house. “This is a pretty big deal and a neutral party will help.”

“I'll support you whatever way you go Twi', but yeah, talking it out will probably help you.” Rainbow could still see slightly flighty tells on Twilight. Hopefully the discussion today would settle the librarian.

“I'm ready to talk to everyone now.” Twilight said, looking in the direction of the kitchen. Her parents, Celestia and Luna and Spike had withdrawn there while Tracker was talking to her and Rainbow. “Can you ask them in? Spike too.

“Of course.” Rainbow gave Twilight one last squeeze and went to the kitchen. Five hopeful faces looked to her. “She's ready to talk.”

-*-

The lounge had the most comfortable chairs and space for all six of them. Everyone shuffled in and took a seat. Rainbow kept close to Twilight, Night and Twilight senior took a seat next to each other. As Luna and Celestia sat on a couch it struck Rainbow how good it must have been for them when they had been re-united.

Spike had respectfully asked if he could stay in his room instead. He wanted to hear the result of the talk but the discussion itself was something for the adults.

Sat around, waiting for the first words, no one was really sure how to start.

“I'm adopted.” Twilight said, she had to say it and see the confirmation.

“Yes.” Twilight senior said quietly. “Night and I adopted you when you were about six months old. Though we had cared for you since you were three months old.” She looked across at the girls. “Twily, you are our daughter. I hope you know that.”

“I do, I really do. This was never about being family or not. You are my family. Spike is my family.” Twilight clutched Rainbow's hand for reassurance. “It was more that you didn't tell me. Like you didn't trust me.”

“I understand.” Twilight senior bowed her head. “We had you so long Twily, some days I forgot that I was not biologically your mother. It was a nice thought. Then you got older and it was easier not to tell you, it felt like we would hurt you to say. So we left it, making things worse by the passage of time.”

“We love you Twily, we trust you, but we were, are, aware of how sensitive you are and didn't want to, to damage you.” Night spoke up.

Twilight nodded mutely and gathered some words. “Who did you adopt me from? Did you know my biological parents?”

Twilight senior sniffed. “You're my niece.” She had a tremble in her voice, she missed her brother dearly. “Dusk was your father. I suppose it never seemed that strange that we had the same name, did it? Dusk loved the song and he always said he'd name his daughter for his 'amazing' sister too.” She wiped her eyes. “I was named guardian even before you were born.”

“So who is my mother?” Twilight asked. “Dusk died when I was very small, I know that. All of you told me, but it takes a mother for a baby. Who is she? Did she die too?” Twilight felt tears run down her face. Her “uncle” had never been in her life and she had never missed him, but to find he was actually her father, it tugged at her heart. All the times she'd not really considered him, she'd never been upset, but now it was pushing on her mind. “Who is my mother?” She asked again, there was silence from her family. Rainbow put an arm around her shoulders. “Please.”

“I am.” It was a quiet voice, a cracked and broken voice. Nothing like the usual calm, even and serene tones those who knew her were used to. “I'm your mother.” Celestia had tears streaming down her face and her arms wrapped around herself. Luna, sat beside her had tears slipping down her face too, a hand on her sister's shoulder.

“You're my daughter.”

Author's Note

Okay, so here is the plot point I mapped out about two years ago. (I'm distractable). It was cliché then and it is cliché now but I still wanted to use it.
I have a longer Author's Note in the blog (coming soon) but for now: Cliffhanger-ish until the explain-pls chapter coming up next time.

Chapter 36: Truth

“You're my daughter.” Celestia couldn't bring herself to look at Twilight. The truth was finally told.

“You.” Twilight barely whispered. “You're my mother and – and no one thought to tell me?” Twilight was trembling. This was insane. Ridiculous. It was a dream and the worst idea she'd ever had as a sulking teen.

“Yes.” Celestia's voice cracked. “Dusk and I never married. We were planning to.” She was falling to pieces, bit by bit all the memories she had put aside were coming back to her.

“What happened? Why did you give me up?” Twilight leaned against Rainbow, two strong arms encircled her. She looked to Night and Twilight senior, she looked on to Luna and then back to Celestia.

Her mother.

“Dusk was the love of my life. My best friend's brother. How cliché is that?” Celestia sniffed and leaned back in her chair. “Twilight and Night had married and settled in, they had a baby. Dusk adored Shining and we thought about marriage. But we were pretty free spirited, as far as a politics and government researcher and a National Guardsman can be. It turned into something we would get around to.” Twilight was focused on her, observing Celestia as if she was a completely new person.

“I fell pregnant quite unexpectedly, utterly unplanned but a lovely surprise.” Celestia smiled softly through the tears. “He proposed and we decided to marry when our baby was one. So that they could be at least a little involved in the ceremony.” She laughed bitterly. “I had a good pregnancy and a normal labour and then there was this beautiful baby girl. She had her daddy's eyes and a streak of purple from him and deep dark blue hair just like her aunty.” Celestia blinked, struggling for words.

“You were three months old.” Luna took up the story. “Tia and Dusk were coming to visit us, me and mom and dad.” She faltered at mentioning her parents. “There was a collision at a road junction. Dusk was killed right away. Celestia was gravely ill. You escaped with barely a scratch.” She held her sister close.

“I was the named guardian, so here I was with a little baby to look after.” Twilight senior said. “I gladly took in my niece. It was something to focus on, instead of just grief over losing my brother.”

“I was very seriously injured.” Celestia had closed her eyes, her cheeks wet with tears. “After three months I was still recovering in hospital. I couldn't walk, I couldn't look after myself and I was in such a dark place.” She pressed her hands together and looked at Twilight. “I thought I was never going to recover. So I asked my best friend to adopt my child. I knew she was a wonderful mother to her son, I loved her like a sister and she would look after my little girl and love her as dearly as I did.”

“I... After Shining I couldn't have more children. It was a medical impossibility.” Twilight Senior said, a hitch in her voice. “So to be virtually handed a daughter, I didn't take much convincing. We were all so worried for Celestia. At times it looked like she wouldn't get much better, so it even looked logical to adopt you.”

“Then, very slowly, too slowly, I got better. I left hospital, I could live again. But you were two years old and calling Night and Twilight 'mom' and 'dad'. I was still a long way off actually being able to care for a child.” Celestia leaned in to look directly at Twilight. “That took another few years. By which point I thought I would be a horrible person to take you back. You would lose a father and a mother to come and live with your Aunty who you would mostly remember using a crutch and looking sad.” She sighed. “Then I was so involved in your life, it really looked like we would have the best of both worlds. I could mother you, Velvet could too and we would raise 'our' daughter.”

“I... I don't know if that would have been true.” Twilight had to admit. “But what about never telling me! I would have understood.”

“Your, um, issues, made us reluctant to try. For the longest time everything was just fine as it was.” Night said. “We all loved you. You loved us. You counted Celestia as family, we spent such a lot of time together.”

“There was some potential issues when I started running for political power.” Celestia grimaced. “However you were a minor and I tied it up, legally speaking, so that you would be left alone and the information remained unpublished.” She sighed and took hold of Luna in an embrace. “Which is probably why they went over our parent's death in such detail. Tabloids are the worst kind of thing.”

“Which is now why we had to discuss the matter of telling you now.” Luna said. “You are an adult now. A paper came across the information and they want to publish it. To spare you the pain we were trying to find the best way to tell you.”

“But I had to go and get all wound up and shout about it and let you know in one of the worst ways.” Twilight Velvet hung her head down low.

“I see.” Twilight was processing everything she had just been told. It was tragic, it was loving and it must have been so hard for everyone involved. Her mind roved over the wealth of sociological information she had learned over the years, mixing in with memories of time spent with Celestia and with her mom.

“We understand that you are upset that we broke your trust.” Twilight Velvet said.

“Just please know that we love you.” Night added.

“We will respect whatever you decide.” Celestia's voice still shook but she was looking at Twilight instead of avoiding eye contact with the younger woman. Her daughter.

Rainbow held onto Twilight, there was nothing here she could help with other than simply being there. They were the focus of the room, all eyes on them as everyone waited for a what felt like a verdict.

“I-” Twilight started but faltered. She stood, leaving Rainbow's guarding arms. “I need to think.” The librarian fled the room and Rainbow chased after her, not wishing to lose track of Twilight this time.

The room was silent. Twilight Velvet sat back in the sofa, Celestia buried her face in her hands. “It could have gone a lot worse.” Luna offered quietly. Her phone buzzed, a text. She took a look. “Rainbow says that they have gone to the farm. Twilight would like you to explain things to Spike.”

“We know she'll be safe anyway.” Night sighed.

-*-

Applejack had been very understanding when Rainbow and Twilight had arrived at the farm. “You just settle in the hayloft of the big barn. It's quiet in there and warm. Do you want anything to eat or drink at all?”

“I'm fine thank you.” Twilight couldn't put much emotion into it. “Rainbow. You can tell the girls everything. I need to think.”

“Alright. I'm around if you need me.” Rainbow held Twilight in a quick embrace, then let her climb the steps up to the loft.

“Tell us what?” Applejack asked as they left their friend. Twilight didn't listen out for Rainbow's reply. She settled into the cosy space and hoped it would help her keep calm while thinking over the information she had received.

There was some rustling, not long after Applejack and Rainbow had left, Twilight didn't stir. Sweet Apple Acres was home to many farm cats, so rats were never a problem. A beat later and a brown collie settled into the straw beside Twilight. Winona had decided to join her, the dog rested her head on the librarian's lap. Twilight let her hand stray into the fur, she did love dogs and Aplejack's was a friendly one. Maybe AJ had sent her, maybe Winona had figured Twilight was melancholy and needed company. Either way, Twilight didn't mind.

She sat back against a bale and looked at nothing in the middle-distance. It was time to really think. Possibly even decide.

-*-

After Twilight and Rainbow had left, the house-guests had gone their separate ways. Twilight Velvet and Night had gone to explain to Spike what had happened and to share the story of the past. The lies and hidden secrets. They had messaged Shining and Cadence to let them know how things had gone. There was “no point hiding things now” as Night had put it.

Celestia had returned to her room. She lay on her back on the guest bed, staring at the ceiling. “She hates me.” It was all she had said aloud in nearly an hour.

“I don't think Twilight is able to hate anyone.” Luna commented, she lay on the other half of the bed, on her side, turned to face her older sister. They had often spent time like this, just near each other as a comfort when upset. “She's confused. It is a lot to deal with. She has to come to a conclusion and have you ever known Twilight to make a snap decision?”

“Not once.” Celestia allowed. “However I am also aware that this is something that has lasted her lifetime. A truth that was so secret she had no idea there was a secret.” Celestia clenched her hands.

“That was never what I thought was the best idea.” Luna had to say. “ You should have told her sooner.”

“I thought she would see me badly for it.” Celestia protested.

“Twilight has loved you all her life 'Tia. If you had sat her down and explained to her everything from the past she would have understood.” Luna grabbed the hand nearest her and held it close. “You would have shared her just as well with her knowing as you would with her not.”

“This could have happened though. Alienated her completely from all of us.” Celestia brought her other hand over to stroke Luna's cheek. “I lost you for years. I don't think I could have managed if I lost Twilight too.”

“I was a different case to Twilight 'Tia, you know that.” Luna grabbed her sister in a hug. “I was a royal bitch, yes there were lots of reasons for that, but I was. Twilight has always been a sweetheart, a little shut in at times and prone to obsess, but a nice person.” She sighed. “This will work out okay. You'll see.”

“I hope so.” Celestia returned the embrace. All they could do was wait, at least this time they knew Twilight was safe.

-*-

There was a lot of factual information Twilight could draw on while thinking. She had read many books about different cultures, textbooks of sociology and anthropology that covered the family unit from every society in the world. There were those that followed the historical family group and some that had even theorised on new and emerging trends in the modern day.

However it was a little hard to apply them now, in a situation she was emotionally invested in. With her family, with her life, with her trust broken. It wasn't even as if Twilight no longer loved them, nor that her family loved her any less.

“I'm not getting anywhere.” Twilight spoke aloud, Winona looked up at her. “Sorry Winona, you're a dog. I think the only trust issues you'd ever experience are one too many invisible ball pranks.” Twilight scratched between the collie's ears.

She needed to talk to someone, but who? Rainbow had already given her some great advice, but this matter was something a professional would be better suited for. Someone who knew everyone involved. Someone she still felt she could trust. Twilight took out her phone and sent a text.

Hopefully this was the right idea.

-*-

Cadence parked her car at the Apple's farm. She had dropped Shining at Twilight's house, his parents needed the support and she had been asked to come to the farm alone. “Hi Cadence! What're you doing here?” Apple Bloom, doing her chores, had noticed the new arrival.

“Hello Apple Bloom. Twilight asked me to come.” Cadence looked around, apart from the animals and the youngest Apple, there was no sign of anyone.

“Oh right. AJ said she was in the big barn and I wasn't to disturb her.” The little redhead pointed over at the barn building. “Twilight needs some alone time, that's what Big Sis said.”

“Thanks Apple Bloom. Twilight messaged me, I think she wants to talk for a while.” Cadence set her phone to silent. If she had been invited to talk to Twilight, nothing was going to bother them.

The barn was quiet. Cadence considered the best way to approach Twilight, but she had to find the girl first. Fortunately some rustling and the appearance of a collie dog were enough of a signpost for her.

“Hello Twilight.” Cadence said softly when she reached her sister-in-law. Cousin? Things were going to be confusing for a long while.

“How long have you known?” No greeting. Cadence wasn't too surprised, Twilight was hurt and mistrustful. The girl's voice was tight, she was probably close to tears.

“A few weeks before the wedding.” Cadence sat down in the straw next to the librarian. “Mom sort of let it slip. It wasn't so much a secret, more something that wasn't...” She searched for a word. “Relevant?” Cadence shrugged. “I was quite excited to be getting a brand new sister, she just said 'But Twilight is your cousin anyway.' Like it was something that had just slipped my mind.”

“What?” Twilight sounded confused.

“I was six when you were born Twilight. We were still living overseas. I don't remember Dusk, I never knew Aunty Celestia had had a baby. When we came back, you were Shining's little sister.” Cadence sighed. “No one tells little kids the upsetting stuff. Dad travelled back for the funeral, mom never got on with his side of the family. This side of the family.”

“You still could have told me.” Twilight did not sound angry at Cadence. Still upset, but the older of the two felt a hand take hers.

“Go against everyone's wishes? Only Luna and I thought it would be good to tell you and in the aftermath of the wedding... You weren't stable enough. Most everyone there had lost your trust. Even your friends Twilight.” Cadence grasped the hand in hers tightly. “Then it went back to just being something that didn't need to be said.”

“Except it is and I found out.” Twilight sighed. “I still love them. I still love you and Shining. I still love Mom and Dad. They are my Mom and Dad, they raised me and cared for me. They love me.” Twilight sniffed, a tear was tracing her cheek, one Cadence wiped away. She leaned in for a comforting hug, like the ones she had gotten when the kids were mean to her in years gone by. “I do love Celestia, I have loved her so much all my life. Even when I was little.”

“I know.” Cadence carried on holding her cousin, her sister-in-law, her young charge. Twilight was dear to her in whatever context.

“I love her as much as Mom.” Twilight gave a mildly hiccuping laugh through her tears. “But she never said a thing! Not once!” Twilight blinked to clear her eyes. “But it wasn't a trust thing was it? I think everyone was so sad about it all, they just wanted to forget. To play pretend.”

“It seems like it.” Cadence had a professional opinion on the matter that was pretty much the same as Twilight's conclusion. “It was all such a sad thing, with such young people. It probably looked to be for the best. Especially with how long it took for her to get better.”

“I think I need to go and say I still love them. Even if I can't really... settle with it yet.” Twilight dried her face with the sleeve of her jumper, “This is huge. I'm still wrapping my head around it.”

“I understand.” Cadence still had an arm around Twilight. “I can go and let them know you are ready to talk again. Maybe get everyone to try and keep calm.”

“Thanks Cadey.” Twilight slipped on to the name she had used years ago.

“No problem Ladybug.” Cadence smiled. Beside them, Winona stirred and perked up. Someone had entered the barn.

“Hey Twilight. Do you want to come inside to eat?” Rainbow was down on the ground level. She sounded like she was taking things carefully, treating her partner gently.

“That sounds nice.” Twilight called down, her voice a little hoarse from crying. “Can Cadence join us?”

“Hi Rainbow.” The older woman leaned over to be seen and waved.

“I don't see why not.” Rainbow shrugged, she was smiling, Twilight's mood seemed much improved. “This is an Apple Family lunch, there is a heck of a lot of food!” Winona heard the magic word and was bounding down to eat. Twilight and Cadence were quick to follow.

As they walked to the house, Rainbow drew level with Cadence. “Is she okay?”

“I think she's dealing with all of this.” Cadence replied. “I know she still loves them, she said so herself. I think she wanted a sounding board, and I'm family in both-” She fished around for the right word, “instances.” She looked ahead to Twilight who was keeping pace with Winona, the collie circling her for a fuss and pet. "I hope you don't mind that I came for a chat with her?"

“Not at all. Thanks.” Rainbow gave a quick and companionable hug. “I'm not great at the emotional stuff. I had no clue how to help with this. You're practically her big sister, so of course she'd call you.” They reached the farm house to see Applejack on the porch. She had caught Twilight up into a bear hug. “Sometimes I envy her for this huge family she's made. Then I remember that she's let me into it.” Rainbow smiled a soft smile .

“You are really good for her too Rainbow. I want you to know that.” Cadence was less bashful about physical affection and put an arm around the pilot. “Keep an eye on her. There area few more hurdles to go.” Rainbow nodded.

“Come on y'all. Lunch is waitin'!” Aplejack chivved them along.

-*-

Lunch with the Apple clan was never quiet and always cheerful. When they had eaten their fill and had boxes of left-overs pressed into their hands, it was time to return to Twilight's home.

Cadence went on ahead in her car. To gather the family and lay some groundwork for Twilight's decision. Rainbow took the longer route home.

“You ready for this?” Rainbow asked as they turned onto the street.

“Yes.” Twilight nodded. She was a little stressed, but would feel much better after this talk. Even if she wasn't going to be one hundred percent for a while yet.

Author's Note

Emotions!

I don't know, I'm making it all a little heavy here. But hey, when I was super stressed and depressed we found out the whole truth while Twilight was in the ICU! So count your blessings that I scrapped that particular line of story telling!

I'll make with the fluffyness soon. Honest. Game Day (if you've not read it) is all fluffy to make up for this. It was a little hard going at times, I hope that doesn't show.

Until next chapter! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 37: Complicated Conversation

Expectant faces met Twilight and Rainbow. Cadence had collected people together in the lounge and there were hot drinks and boxes of tissues. Rainbow kept hold of Twilight's hand, she noted that a different seat was free for them. Cadence had taken their earlier choice with Shining. She caught Rainbow's eye and nodded.

'I keep forgetting she is a professional.' The pilot thought, the sweet natured and friendly woman was so naturally understanding and caring, she was probably a sought after psychologist. Everything had been set so that Twilight would feel un-threatened and comfortable. Even down to the detail of putting her elsewhere in the room to where she had been. Rainbow sat them down in the free seat.

There was no Luna or Celestia. Twilight had asked to speak to them separately, she wanted to speak with her family first. It was a difficult matter, to be so close to the woman who was biologically her mother but to have lived her life with someone else to call mom.

“I'm sorry I had to leave earlier.” Twilight said, she needed to start everything off. Before her nerve fled and she put things on hold. Rainbow was a solid presence beside her and Cadence being there was reassuring too. “I needed to figure out how to move forward with this. Knowing the truth now.” The librarian was nervously holding her knees, trying to remain level-headed.

“We will cooperate with whatever you have decided.” Twilight Velvet said. She had spent the time talking to Spike. The boy had learned the truth and understood exactly what issues Twilight was having, he'd figured them out himself. Spike loved his older sister, but was keenly aware of her peculiarities.

“There isn't much I can say mom.” Twilight didn't feel her earlier negative emotions when saying 'mom', a good sign. “You raised me, you and dad. You're my parents and I love you both. It's going to take me a while to trust everyone again though.”

“We know Twily, it was wrong of us to keep it secret so long. It was simple enough, to pretend it wasn't instead of admitting reality.” Night leaned forward, offering a hand in truce.

“Thanks dad.” Twilight sniffed, she was tearing up again. She left her seat and took her parents into a hug. “I'm not sorry I freaked out though. I think this is one of those situations you are allowed to.”

“Of course.” Twilight Velvet held her daughter close. Things would change, of course they would. But not too much. For most of Twilight's life, Celestia had been a much loved mother-figure to the girl. She had been happy to share, knowing the truth of the matter. If anything this could do to quash some of the guilt Twilight had confessed to holding, loving someone else as much as she loved her mother had concerned Twilight as a teen.

Rainbow smiled as she looked on. It was going well. Twilight was comfortable and working through the problem. As the family reconciled, Rainbow had a thought. She moved across the seat to speak with Cadence. “I was wondering if you had some advice.” Rainbow asked quietly.

“I might.” Cadence sent Shining to hug his sister, it would be easier to talk to Rainbow without an overprotective big brother around. “How can I help?” She had an inkling that it was both in her capacity as a psychologist and as someone who knew Twilight very well that Rainbow had asked for help.

“I'm going to have to calm Twilight down pretty often I think. After all this... She was pretty wound up about the dinner before this whole secrets and truth stuff. I was pretty bad at that, I had to get Rarity to help. How can I help Twilight?” Rainbow asked earnestly.

Cadence smiled a little, she'd not known very much about Rainbow, even since Twilight had started dating her, but she knew then that the pilot would be a good and loyal partner. “I have a few little tips.” She moved across to sit beside Rainbow. This would be a conversation Twilight would be grateful if it were not overheard.

-*-

Once Twilight had finished speaking with her family, she was ready to talk to Celestia and Luna. Ready in a very stretched sense of the word. “I know what I want to say.” She said to Rainbow, holding her hand tight for support.

“Good.” Rainbow walked beside her. They had decided to speak with Celestia and Luna in the study. There was somewhere to sit and it was out of the way of the Sparkle household. They reached the study door, the soft voices of the women inside were difficult to make out.

“Ready?” Rainbow asked. Poised to open the door.

“Ready.” Twilight replied.

Ready was a subjective term indeed.

Before she could decide against it, Rainbow opened the door for Twilight and ushered her in. Luna was snuggled against her sister, comfort and support for the older woman. Celestia looked exhausted, there were bags under her eyes and tear-streaks down her face.

“Hello Twilight, Rainbow.” Luna said, sitting up a little. She kept her arm around her sister.

“Hey.” Twilight spoke quietly, in truth she was feeling very tired out and emotionally drained. She couldn't put much effort into speech. Rainbow led her to a seat opposite the pair already in the room.

There was a slightly tense silence as everyone tried to figure out the best way to begin. Eventually Luna took a deep breath and spoke. “We love you Twilight, okay? It was a silly idea to keep things secret but it worked, so we got complacent.” She squeezed Celestia's hand.

“I understand if you are angry and will respect any decision you have made.” Celestia said, her voice was as tired as she looked.

“I am upset things were kept from me so long.” Twilight said. “I said the same things to Mom and Dad...” She broke off. “Um, this is going to be awkward.” the librarian looked conflicted.

“They are your mom and dad Twilight. They raised you after all.” Celestia said gently, trying to help, It was painful to see Twilight conflicted. Conflicted in a situation she had created. “You can call me however you feel comfortable.”

“Thanks. There are just so many things I'm coming up against.” Twilight pressed a hand to her forehead. “Just when I think I have something figured out another comes up. I over think things.” She sighed.

“I think all of us are responsible for that.” Celestia ventured a tiny smile that Twilight managed to return. The simple act of normalcy set her crying again. “Heavens, since I opened the floodgates on this it seems there is nothing that won't provoke tears.”

“I can't begin to think how difficult all the secrecy, the grief and, well, everything must have been.” Twilight said. “I feel bad now for not caring more, about Du-... my father.” Twilight still stumbled on that fact. It was difficult to associate anything with someone who had died when she was so young.

“Don't worry.” Celestia leaned forward and placed a hand on Twilight's knee. “I never thought badly of you, it was a consequence of my decision. Hopefully things will be easier from now on.” She blinked a few more tears from her eyes. “If you'll give me the chance?”

Beside her sister, Luna looked on, occasionally looking to Rainbow. Both felt like intruders, if the pilot's expression was anything to go by, but they wanted to support the other two women in the room. Catching Rainbow's eyes moment, Luna shared a small smile. It was easily returned.

“Will you give me a chance again Twilight? I know I don't deserve it...” Celestia began, to be cut off by Twilight's immediate reply.

“I love you. I love you so much.” Twilight felt her own tears drip down her face, she felt the soft tissue Rainbow pressed into her hand. “But I can't trust you. Not yet. I have so much to consider, to re-consider. My whole life and, and everything.” Twilight used the tissue to wipe her eyes and face, not once turning away from Celestia.

“I understand.” Celestia was quiet. “It is better than I deserve.” She blinked once. “Thank you Twilight. I am glad you don't hate me.” There was a hitch in her voice then, it seemed to break whatever was holding Twilight back from her. The girl dropped to her knees and hugged Celestia, burying her face in the soft knitted jumper she was wearing.

“Just know I love you and I could never ever hate you.” Twilight sobbed and felt the embrace returned.

“I know.” Celestia said softly. “I know.”

Luna wrapped them both into a hug and Rainbow leaned in too.

They remained like that a while until it was finally time to part. “I think I need some time in my room.” Twilight said, holding onto Rainbow's hand. “I will join everyone for dinner though.”

“Hmm, that's right. It is Thanksgiving....” Luna trailed off. “This will be the most interesting in years at least.”

-*-

The rest of the day was quiet. The meal was made, but Luna and Celestia kept out of the way during the preparation. Applejack visited with a few “spare” dishes of food to share ahead of time, she shared a sympathetic smile with Rainbow and gave Twilight a warm hug. Stopping by their room after leaving the treats in the kitchen.

“Ah've got to hand it to your granny Sparkle, that lady can lead a kitchen. Like a four star general, no doubt about it.” Applejack whistled, it made Twilight giggle. “There we are, the cheerful miss Ah know.” She hugged Twilight again.

“Thanks AJ. I needed that.” Twilight let her grin remain.

“Glad to help. Now Ah better be getting back up to the farm. Granny Smith will be hollerin' if Ah don't.” She tipped her hat and saw herself out, glad to have checked up on her friends. Her family had virtually banished her from the farm until she had seen to the librarian, her worrying had set her to all kinds of silly tasks for a distraction.

-*-

Dinner was polite and not strained. Twilight was a little quiet and somewhat avoided addressing Celestia at all. For her part, Celestia was withdrawn but perfectly polite. Firefly made a careful decision to take up her time with conversation, for which Rainbow and Twilight were thankful.

It was not overly awkward but things were far from convivial. Rainbow was really hoping that Twilight wouldn't have a breakdown over this too. Any more and they would probably have to be looking for more help besides a counsellor.

Eventually, mercifully or not, the day drew to a close. The washing up was done and the left-overs stacked in the fridge. In the morning the family would be returning home. Twilight was quite happy to wish everyone goodnight. Even embracing each as she would have before the revelations of the past few days. Though, it was noticeable that she was a little less emotional about them. She still easily hugged Spike and Rainbow.

The broken trust really had bitten deep into her. It would take time to heal.

-*-

Settling in for sleep also had one rather unexpected panic. It seemed things had finally started to settle in her mind and make links to past memories. One memory that bothered Twilight was something she had shared with Rainbow. The recollection had flagged in her mind as the pilot was in the bathroom, it was something that set Twilight pacing.

Rainbow had been brushing her teeth, after all the dessert she had eaten that day, it was the wisest path to avoid a trip to the dentist. She returned to the bedroom to find a pacing and fretful Twilight. “Are you okay Twilight?”

Twilight halted her pacing to look at her partner. “Rainbow. I crushed on my aunt. An actual blood relative.” Twilight said, a crack of mania sneaking into her voice. “Lusted even.”

“Twi' calm down. 'Kay?” Rainbow said softly. She remembered now. Twilight explaining how she knew she was into girls. 'Hoo boy, this is a biggie.' Rainbow thought to herself a moment.

“Calm down! That was just so wrong and... I- I... Argh!” Twilight began pacing again but Rainbow caught her in an embrace.

“That was ages ago Twi' you don't like her like that anymore.” Rainbow said carefully. She led Twilight to the bed and sat her down. Joining her and holding her close.

“But Rainbow...” Twilight began to protest, but the panic and mania had left her voice. She was calming down instead of going off the rails. The librarian was still tense though. Rainbow had an idea.

“Don't worry Twi', really. I mean, there are three things you need to know. 'kay?” Rainbow held three fingers up, talking before Twilight could object or interrupt. “One: I don't blame you. Luna is one foxy lady and not a bad option of someone to majorly crush on.” She folded a finger down.

“Rainbow!” Twilight was blushing hotly. Rainbow snuggled into her partner to squash more protests. They were further on the bed and Twilight wasn't quite so tense.

“Two: You told me that the ick factor is something created by up-bringing right? You never knew she was your aunt, just that she was a cool girl a bit older than you. So there wasn't any mental barrier to it.” Rainbow hoped that this would help her scholarly lover think it through.

“You remember some of the things, the academic nerdy boring things, I tell you?” Twilight was impressed. Her voice was getting back to normal and had leaned into Rainbow instead of being sat up beside her.

“Yeah I do. You are passionate about that stuff. I have to take some interest in it.” Rainbow shrugged.

“Thank you.” Twilight said, she did appreciate Rainbow making an effort to listen to her sometimes lecturing sharing of information. If she was passionate or interested in a subject then it was all she would talk about for a while. “I don't know how I ever caught your attention.” Most of her panic was forgotten now. Though one thing stood out. “What was the third thing?”

“Oh yeah, three. “ Rainbow sniggered. “AJ totally crushed on one of her cousins and she knew they were related.” The pilot grinned wickedly. There was a funny factor to get Twilight laughing.

Agree so that she'll listen, present your perspective backed up with a fact and get her to laugh; three things to defuse a Twilight Sparkle who was cranking up her anxiety. 'Thank you Cadence.' Rainbow thought, hugging close to Twilight and slowly lowering them both to the bed.

Settled in the bed, Rainbow arranged the covers around them both. “So, can we get some sleep now?” Rainbow whispered into her lover's hair.

“Yeah. I think we can.” Twilight replied, she turned over to rest her head under Rainbow's chin, pressing her forehead into the pilot's collar bone. She wrapped her arms around her partner and sighed. “Sorry.”

“Don't worry Twi' this storm will blow over. Everything will work out right.” Rainbow whispered, kissing the indigo hair so close to her lips.

Author's Note

I am hammering out a conclusion to this arc. It is never turning out how I want it to look. So, here is something that isn't as bad as it was.

I really do want to finish this story. There should be more progress.

I hope you all aren't too fed up of how long it is taking!

Chapter 38: Trip Home

November passed into December and Twilight was still gradually coming to terms with the truth of her parentage. While not too melancholy about it all, she had taken up the suggestion of counselling and visited once a week. Between her friends, Rainbow and the counsellor Twilight was dealing with the issues.

Christmas was coming up soon, Twilight would be visiting her family again. All the family in Canter City. Night and Twilight senior had extended the invitation to include Rainbow and her parents too. Everyone had been eager to go, encouraging Twilight to use it as a chance to put her last lingering doubts to rest.

Sure Heart, her counsellor was even pleased with the idea. It left Twilight firmly decided that she would visit her family. They would fly there this time though. Rainbow was eager to take to the skies with her parents and girlfriend, plus it was a lot quicker and more comfortable than a drive or the train. Firefly was moving around with a stick now, but she still had the wheelchair on standby. One of Rainbow's private planes was a much better option.

They took off from the airfield to a chorus of goodbyes over the radio. Rainbow was piloting with her dad as co-pilot, Firefly and Twilight sat in the back and played a travel game or two. Spike was happy to move around the plane, looking out the windows or watching Rainbow fly. It was an enjoyable and uneventful journey.

-*-

Twilight's nerves started when Spike called to say they were getting close. She had tried to prepare herself for this. But now that it was coming close she was worried. An attack of anxiety began its waves and her mind raced.

She had spoken to her family on the phone. She had e-mailed and messaged, but there had been little face to face contact over the month. As she began one of her calming exercises, a hand caught hers.

“Are you alright Twilight?” Firefly asked gently.

“Just a little nervy about seeing the family. Which is stupid.” Twilight said, she hated how things could set her off into a spiral of nervous reactions.

“It is a bit expected though.” Firefly reassured the girl. “Everything changed for you and now it is time to face that again.”

“Yeah.” Twilight said quietly.

“One thing you can be sure of though, Rainbow will always be at your side.” Firefly smiled. “That girl points her heart and sets her mind.”

“I'm glad.” Twilight closed her eyes and sat back in her seat. “She and Spike have been constants, it has helped me a lot. I know that I accepted the truth, but the fact it was kept from me still hurts. Maybe I can put it behind me during this visit.”

“Don't stress it though, okay? Have a good time with family.” Firefly patted Twilight's hand. “Heavens know that I regret all our lost years.” She looked towards the cockpit as two multi-hued heads bobbed and moved in the routine of flying the plane. “All over stubbornness.”

“I'm not going to let it keep us apart. It just taking me a while to come to terms. I want to be trusted, to not be trusted is like I am expected to fail somehow” Twilight said softly.

“Just know that they love you and always loved you.” Firefly said, considering things a moment. “It must of hurt them all to keep it a secret. Especially Celestia.”

“My psychologist said that. She's got me thinking on the way a secret can hurt everyone, no matter how well intentioned it is.” Twilight managed a weak smile. “It is good to hear someone else say it. Sort of adds weight to the idea.”

“Glad I could help.” Firefly gave a thumbs-up.

“We'll be coming into landing soon guys.” Rainbow called from the front. Twilight didn't feel as tense has she had thought she would. “Buckle up!” Rainbow said cheerfully.

The landing was routine in the little local airfield Rainbow had chosen, their hire car was already there waiting for them. With the luggage loaded and everyone buckled up, Dath drove the family to the place they would be staying. Twilight's childhood home.

-*-

It didn't look any different, Twilight mused as they approached the house. She wasn't expecting any kind of change really, but some part of her mind wanted there to be a reflection of the immense alteration in relationships that had occurred some weeks earlier.

Perhaps it was a sign that, in truth, there was no great change in how she related to her family in a social sense. It was heartening, but there were still obstacles to overcome. Such as her hesitance to knock at the door.

That issue was solved by Spike racing ahead, the door was opened before he got to the porch and he threw a hug around the person to greet him. “Hi Mom! Rainbow flew us over and it was so cool and a lot better than driving!” He said, snuggling into a mom hug.

“Very good Spike. It was a fair bit faster too I bet.” Twilight Velvet said smiling to the others approaching her home. “Hello everyone.” She smiled warmly to her guests. Rainbow and Dath were helping Firefly out of the car, the blue haired member of the party was moving about on her stick now, but still needed help here and there.

Finally, her gaze settled on Twilight. She had a timid expression, one the girl had often worn when tardy or having snuck cookies from the jar. “Twily.”

“M-mom...” Twilight fell into an embrace. She loved her family, and she loved both of her mothers. She knew it deep in her heart and she knew it right now, she could trust them. Even after this secret.

“Oh baby girl. I have missed you.” Twilight Velvet whispered, the hug felt like forgiveness.

Behind them, Spike stood with Night and they were both smiling. Things were going to be okay.

Ahead of the pair, Rainbow and her parents knew things were going to get better.

“Oh dear, how poor mannered of me. Hello Rainbow, Dath, Firefly. It is wonderful to see you up on your feet dear.” Twilight senior still had an arm around her daughter, but she returned to hostess mode too.

“No problems Velvet, this is a bit of a moment for the family and we're glad to see it.” Firefly used her stick and her new, freer gait to speed over and hug the other woman and the family made their way to the house to settle in for their stay.

-*-

By early evening everyone had settled in. Twilight and Rainbow were in the scholar's old bedroom again, the guest room given over to Firefly and Dath, with Spike settled into his old room too. Twilight was still feeling a little subdued though, here in this familiar place with a new perspective.

She was lying in her old room on her old bed. The same posters and certificates on the walls. The same books on the shelves and painted stars on the ceiling. Alone for the moment, Rainbow was plying pool with her parents and Spike, Twilight had her thoughts for company.

She considered, again, her past. There were photos in frames on her dresser, desk and shelves, Photos of her family, all of them. Photographs of Celestia beaming proud smiles beside her, with Twilight senior doing just the same. Photos of herself accepting awards, the memory of the day certainly featuring Twilight and Celestia.

“I can trust them. They trust me.” She said aloud on the thought of her mothers. Twilight sighed. She'd been working on understanding the perspective of her family. Reasoning on their decisions and what had caused them. Sure Heart had helped during their sessions, asking questions and challenging her more negative assumptions.

Hopefully this holiday, this visit, she could mend the hole she'd made in the family.

Author's Note

I really have let this slide haven't I? But block breaking little fics become sprawling explorations of characters that didn't exist when I started this fic (Within FiM and other media properties) and things got less and less easy to write as I envisioned them.

But now I have mere paragraphs of the epilogue to complete, so I thought to post this chapter and hopefully not leave over a year long gap to the next!

Thank you faithful readers.

Chapter 39: Memories

Twilight had fallen asleep before Rainbow joined her, but she woke in the morning with a warm arm wrapped around her, the little spoon in a intimate embrace. She snuggled in closer, a lie-in was certainly in order. A morning spent in Rainbow's arms was not a morning wasted.

“Breakfast! Come and get it before Spike eats it all!” Night's shouting woke them both and Twilight could only smile.

“Come on Rainbow. He really will eat as much as he can get.” Twilight nudged her partner awake.

“He'll probably have to fight my Mom.” Rainbow grumbled, half rolling from to a stand. Twilight laughed and grabbed an arm as they left the room and headed for the kitchen. It was good to be staying with family with a second chance for the two families to get to know each other. Without the drama and emotional trauma of their Thanksgiving revelations.

-*-

After everyone had finished their breakfast and other morning necessities, they had parted ways for the day. Rainbow and her parents were going into the city to shop. As ever, the pilot had left her gift buying to the last minute and wanted to at least get a surprise for her girlfriend.

Now Twilight was sat reading in the lounge, borrowing a few books from her parents. As she read there was a knock at the door, “I'll go get it.” Twilight called through the house. It was hard to tell if anyone else would have heard it. With her father in his study, Spike gaming in the basement and her Mom on full cooking mode.

Getting to the door, she found Luna on the porch. Wearing her running gear, it explained why she was out in the winter weather but not her visit. “Hi Luna.” The scholar was still not so sure about familial titles for her “new” relatives.

“Hi Twilight, I knew you arrived yesterday, so I thought I would bring this over for you.” Luna pulled something from her pocket, just a little USB stick. “I think you might like to see what is on it.” she said, handing over a thumb-drive.

It was a simple thing, a little crescent moon sticker marking it as Luna's. “I was digitising, well, everything before I left. This is some old home videos I found. I thought you'd like to watch them.” She smiled softly, there was a hint of sadness in her eyes, as there ever was when talking of her estrangement with her sister.

“Thank you.” Twilight took the drive and pocketed it. It was certain to have things on it that told her more about her father. More about the relationship between Dusk and Celestia. Something to show her the love that had resulted in her. Even if she didn't know her father she had an idea of what he had been from Shining's stories of his favourite uncle. The videos could only add to it.

“No problem Twilight.” Luna smiled and adjusted her sweater a moment. “You're welcome to visit whenever, okay?” She prepped to continue her run.

“I'll keep that in mind.” Twilight waved Luna off and went back into the house, the unassuming thumb-drive in her hand. Curiosity burned and with plenty of time to kill she decided to take a look at the files on the drive.

Shutting the door to her bedroom, Twilight fired up her laptop and plugged the stick in. Within moments the file explorer was open, over a dozen dated video files and a folder marked Photos. Eager to look, Twilight selected the first dated file.

A video loaded and played. The room shown had a TV set that certainly dated it, off-screen a voice spoke. “Hey, Lulu that's a cool camcorder.”

“It was her big birthday present.” A recognisable voice said, Celestia but so much younger sounding. The view swung around to sight two people on a couch. The man had a look about him that put Twilight in mind of Shining a little. Though his hair was a dusty maroon with a magenta streak running through it. Unconsciously she ran a hand down her own matching stripe. Sat across his lap was a much younger looking Celestia, if she was in her twenties even it would have to be very early into them.

The camera was turned again, a teenaged Luna came into focus, she had to be around fourteen, maybe a little older. “Those dorks are my sister and her boyfriend. If we watch too long they might do something disgustingly cute and romantic.”

“Now you've given me an idea!” Dusk called and Celestia giggled. “Oh my Smoochy Woochy Love-Dove...” In focus, Luna scowled and the video cut out.

Twilight smiled and looked for another file, the next date was Celestia's birthday. This time the video was of the family singing happy birthday. Dusk was carrying in a cake with candles into the room to a grinning Celestia. Luna and Celestia's parents, her grandparents, were there and that made Twilight well up a little. Though the young and oh-so-nerdy Twilight Velvet and Night Light balanced it with a smirk.

With the song over and Celestia's candles blown out, the video ended. “I don't know how many more of these I can take.” Twilight mumbled, with her new knowledge of her family history it was sad to see the people she'd never had a chance to meet.

Checking the video dates, Twilight chose one much later on, it was a few months before she was born and her heart ached to see some sign of her presence there. Growing up she'd not put too much thought into why there were no photos of her mother pregnant with her, there had been quite a few of Velvet carrying Shining. An intelligent child, she had asked but mentions of difficulty and a sadness on her mother's part had made her sensitive to asking.

The video loaded and it was clear that it was some other party. It was a large hall and most of the sound was drowned out by music. It had to be late in the night, the darkness outside and the dimmed light lent an atmosphere to the area. Couples were swaying to the song, some dancing while others simply moved together.

It looked like Luna (She had to be the one filming, if the first video was any clue) was searching for someone. It didn't take her long to find the target. Night and Velvet were sat on chairs at the edge of the room, a rather small Shining fast asleep across their laps. Velvet said something and pointed off-screen. Luna turned and Twilight felt her heart lurch.

Dusk was stood behind Celestia, holding her close with his arms around her, whispering into her ear as she looked upwards. They swayed with the music, Dusk's arms never leaving Celestia. What hit Twilight though, bringing tears to track down her cheeks, were his hands. They never once moved from Celestia's certainly pregnant stomach. Holding her close, caressing the round 'baby bump' as Celestia held her own hands over his. Her mother and father were so very much in love and so full of love for their child.

Pausing the video, the still image of her parents and her yet-to-be-born self filling the screen, Twilight took the laptop from her desk to her bed. She wanted to burn the image into her memory really, to hold that sight of so much love sacred forever.

It took took Twilight a while to ready herself for another video. There were few after the one that had so affected her. This sadly made sense, she had been very young when Dusk died and this drive had been curated to share him with her.

Steeling herself a little, Twilight loaded one dated after her birth. She was met with footage of a baby, tufty indigo hair hardly covering her scalp with a little ribboned headband that matched the dress she wore. It made Twilight smile with still watery eyes, it was her at only a few months old. Sat on a lap, her father it seemed, if the hands around her were any indication.

As she watched, a hand took her chubby little baby hand and waved to the camera. “Hello aunty Luna.” Dusk was putting on a very silly voice. “I like your camera.” Indeed, baby Twilight was focused on the camera. “But I do think you're getting video so you can show me when I am grown up and laugh that I am a little baby.” Dusk was making her gesture and wave, baby Twilight began to giggle and he stopped. The view zoomed out a little to encompass Dusk, his face a picture of besotted wonder as his daughter giggled.

Twilight had to stop the video. A detached grief for a relationship so cruelly lost was settling into her. Something she hadn't counted on. Tears tracked her cheeks again. She had a Dad, but Dusk could have been her dad and it was too saddening to handle.

There was a light tap on her door and Twilight managed to croak out a “Come in.” Twilight Velvet entered. A look of enquiry switching to concern when she saw Twilight crying.

“What's the matter Twily?” She sat on the bed and caught sight of the paused video, the image of her brother every bit a wonder-struck father. “Oh baby girl.” Understanding was so easy, she mourned her brother, had mourned him for years now. But she had always had something to grieve over, Twilight was just getting them now. She gathered Twilight into an embrace.

“I never met him really, I never knew him. And, and he never got to know me either and he loved me so much.” Twilight sobbed and buried her face in the soft sweater her mom wore.

“I know baby. I know.” She stroked indigo hair, running her fingers down the magenta streak that always reminded her of Dusk. “It isn't the same, but you are so loved. By two Mom's and a Dad that knew he had to fill in and do right for his friend. By all of us, all at once.” Twilight sobbed again. “Its okay Twily, it's okay.”

-*-

After a while Twilight had calmed down. Her Mom stayed with her and eventually they decided to look at the photos. Laughing and laughing at the photos of Dusk being silly, smiling over the candid shots of a very in love Celestia and Dusk, Twilight listened with mild embarrassment as her mom cooed over baby photos again.

By the time the Dash family returned, Twilight had settled. She had copied the files to her laptop, it would be nice to share with Rainbow and to have something of her father there to keep. She was feeling a little drained but more chipper now, dwelling on sadness would not be good for her health and it felt good to know more of Dusk.

That evening Rainbow was full of stories about their trip to the city and what her parents had thought of it, sharing virtually every moment of their day from the point she had left the house. Her enthusiasm and company were a balm for Twilight, and while she knew she would be sharing today's emotional findings, it was not going to upset her quite so much as before.

Though, she still had to visit Celestia. Something she wished to do sooner rather than later. A plan for tomorrow.

-*-

“You're sure you want to visit Celestia alone?” Rainbow checked for around the seventh time since Twilight had requested it. They were walking to the house, Twilight led the way along a route she knew very well. From years and years of following it almost daily, she mused. Celestia had always been a part of her life.

“Yes Rainbow. I think if we, you know, do the usual tea in her study like old times I'll feel comfortable.” Twilight reassured her girlfriend. “I think Luna should be around if you two want to stay near.”

“Yeah, we'll catch up and you can... Do the thing.” Rainbow still wasn't fully able to comprehend what Twilight was going through, she was doing her best to be a supportive constant for the scholar and was getting very good at the mindfullness exercises to calm her down. Everything else though? That was all on the indigo haired girl to deal with and lay straight.

This visit was going to be the most important step. So she was ready and supportive just as much as Twilight needed. The gates were in view now, the unobtrusive Secret Service agent well recognising the visitors, they entered and walked around the back. Luna met them on the back porch.

“Hello girls. Celestia is in her study.” The blue haired woman greeted them both with a hug. “I took in some tea just a few minutes ago, so it should be just about ready now.” She looked to Twilight.

“That sounds nice.” Twilight managed, her mind was already working a mile a minute about what she wanted to say and how she wished to say it.

“I think I'll hang out with you Luna, alright?” Rainbow gave Twilight one last squeeze and let her head towards the study.

Twilight left the pair talking, they had plenty in common so she knew they would probably find something a little more productive than fretting while she spoke with Cel- Her mother. The study door was slightly ajar, the sign that she was welcome to enter. Twilight thought back to the many times she had slipped in through the back door and walked into her second home, to sit and drink tea with Celestia, doing her homework with cheerful assistance and gentle guidance.

The scent of brewing tea gave the room its usual homely atmosphere and Celestia was sat in her comfy chair, seemingly watching the silent rise of steam. “Hi.” Twilight said, closing the door behind her.

“Hello Twilight.” Celestia sounded a calm like always, but there seemed to be a little melancholy in her voice. “How have you been?”

“I have been working on alright.” Twilight managed a small smile and took her preferred seat by the coffee table. “I think this chat might help me get there.”

“I hope so too.” Celestia said, looking to her daughter, “I would like to achieve 'alright' too.” She poured the tea then, two cups and prepared them exactly as they each liked it.

“Luna gave me some videos and photos.” Twilight offered. “It was nice to see you and him together.”

“That camcorder rarely left her side.” Celestia laughed softly. “She loved it, always filming something.” A sigh, “I am glad too, seeing as we had so few years with Mom and Dad after that. And Dusk...”

“I've got some idea of him now, more than I did before.” She left off the 'when he was just my uncle', it seemed crass that she had ever thought of him as such. “I think I've figured out where I got my dorkyness from.”

“Hmm, not only the streaks in your hair. An unfortunate inheritance.” Celestia murmured. “He'd be ever so proud of you, you know. If not a little overwhelmed by how clever you are.”

“Yeah. I wonder what he'd think of Rainbow. Probably something teasing about multicoloured hair.” Twilight giggled. That had been a question to her other mom, one Twilight Velvet had smirked and made obtuse references to a shared taste.

“More than likely!” Celestia laughed too, it was cleansing in a way. She gestured to a pile of books as she took a sip of tea. “I got out the old photo albums, just in case you were interested. I didn't know Luna had found videos.”

“I would love to see more photos.” Twilight was eager to see what photos Celestia had collected and how she organised them. “Should we move? So it is easier to look together.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” Celestia moved to the couch opposite her chair and patted the seat beside her. Twilight took her teacup and sat, waiting for Celestia to select an album.

“Here. This is one of my more personal ones. Something to look through and remember.” Celestia offered one up, fanning a few pages to open it.

The photo album had plenty of prints. There were casual snapshots of four young people hanging around at parks, by the lake or around a car in a parking lot. If it weren't for their hair colours, Twilight wouldn't have identified them as her parents and, well, her parents who raised her. With Celestia or the annotations offering a little more background and context to the photos.

Gradually, as she turned pages, the photographs depicted more mature people, the people she recognised. There was a graduation shot or two. Then a candid Polaroid of Night down on one knee, proffering a ring to Twilight Velvet, the framing of leaves in the shot told a story. “That was my idea.” Celestia offered, noticing Twilight focusing on the photo. “We had a feeling that Night wanted to pop the question and we were right.”

“It is a wonderful thing to document.” Twilight replied, the joy on her mom's face was visible even on the old polaroid.

“They got us back too.” Celestia said, she thumbed past some of Twilight Velvet and Night Light's wedding shots, nothing Twilight hadn't seen, and halted on a page that held just one picture. “Night has had some very good cameras over the years. Not that I am complaining.”

Twilight studied the photograph. It was an excellent print, but her dad had always had a bit of a hobby in photography. Dusk was down on one knee, he was holding up a ring to a very surprised and happy Celestia.

A Celestia with company. There was a certain and definite curve to her abdomen, pulling her t-shirt tight. “I see I was there for it too.” Twilight said, pointing to the evidence.

“Like I said, we decided to welcome our child into the world at least as an engaged pair. It wasn't unacceptable at the time, but a ring really helped defend against disapproving looks and outright hostility. Not to mention a certain sense of security for a hormonal and emotional mother-to-be.” Celestia laughed a little half-heartedly. “I loved him so much.”

“I wish I could have known him.” Twilight knew it was stupid to say. Wishes were pretty but pointless. She thought back to the videos and photos that Luna had shared. The brief glimpse of a man she would never meet.

“Who knows how things would have gone, if all three of us had each other still.” Celestia felt tears gathering. “I have you, you have me. Now anyway.” Celestia sighed and blinked back tears. The past few weeks had been full of them. Twilight was at a loss as to what to say. Before things could become awkward though, the album slipped and catching it was a welcome distraction.

Pages rolled past and the book fell open to a point that was some years past the photo of a proposal.

The photograph that caught Twilight's eye was with a few others on the page, it was one when she was around five or six. There was a note beside it, “Two Stargazers.” in handwriting Twilight recognised as Luna's.

In the photo Celestia was casually dressed, clad in jeans and a sweatshirt, her running shoes scuffed in places and her hair loose around her shoulders. She was sat cross legged on some grass, leant back a little to look up at the sky. Twilight was sat in Celestia's lap, wrapped up in Shining's jersey from the looks of it. She was leaning against Celestia and looking to the sky, a little hand pointing at whatever was enrapturing her so. One of Celestia's arms was balancing them, stopping them from toppling over as they leant backwards to gaze at the sky. The other was wrapped around the little girl in her lap.

It was such a natural scene, such a happy scene. If someone had seen it without the context of the past, they would have simply seen a mother and daughter together, enjoying the night sky.

“We've had each other all this time.” Twilight said, barely a whisper. Finally she realised what she'd been missing since the confession at Thanksgiving. They were family, it was never about not trusting Twilight, it was all simply loving her so much. This new information only added an extra layer to that fact. Ever since childhood Twilight had loved, adored, Celestia. She loved her now, loved her so much. Celestia had always loved her, looked after her and taught her. “I love you. So, so much.” Twilight said and hugged Celestia, her mother, tightly.

“I love you too. You're my baby, I always love you.” Celestia wrapped Twilight into an embrace. She was so happy that now she could be Twilight's mother as much as Velvet had become. It was unconventional, it was tragic in its roots and soon they would all have to share with Luna's clever journalist friend. To keep things from being told falsely and prevent wrong stories being spread.

But for now, despite all the tears, they could both have each other.

Author's Note

One more chapter to go and this story can be marked complete. I got of focus y'know.
Maybe I'll go back to smaller TwiDash stories hm?

Chapter 40: Box

After the high drama of the last holiday, this celebration went off without a hitch. All the family, Luna and Celestia included, exchanged gifts and ate a meal. They watched films and talked together. As the day came to a close the conversations split into groups.

There was a conversation between Celestia and Velvet as they moved dinner plates and serving dishes to the kitchen. Shining and Night worked on the washing and loading some to the dishwasher, talking away about future plans.

With Firefly, Luna and Twilight playing pool in the basement, Rainbow and Dath were free to talk. “Hey kid, want to chat with your old man a little?” Dath looked across at Rainbow, they had been half-heartedly watching sports on TV, a re-run of an air race they both knew the result of.

“Sure Dad.” Rainbow flicked the TV off and sat around to talk with him. “It isn't anything bad right?” She looked a little worried, a request to talk like that wasn't common.

“Nothing to worry about Rainbow, not at all.” Dath looked around a moment, checking no one was within hearing or sight. Then, sure they were alone, he pulled a something from his pocket. It was an old compass case; round leather and about the size of a pocket watch. Rainbow had seen it before, her father always carried it around. A family heirloom.

“I was thinking, you're a grown woman now and I realised you've got a pretty serious relationship.” Dath opened the case. “I figured it when we were in that forest looking for her.” Looking up from the case he grinned at Rainbow. “So you'll probably need this.” He reached out to her, something small in his hand.

“Is this seriously what I think it is?” Rainbow blinked and took the ring he held out. It was a simple thing, white gold with a little cerise stone held in place by tiny lightning bolt shapes. Rainbow held it almost reverently.

“Grand-gram's engagement ring.” Dath said. “My dad used it, I used it. You can too.” He chuckled. “We mostly got different ones after though. Your mom would never have let me get it altered to fit her, ' too much history to go chopping it about.' were her exact words.”

“Heh, yeah. I can see Twilight agreeing with her.” Rainbow looked at the ring, she was surprised not to feel freaked by the idea of proposing to Twilight. In fact she had a warm thought about how to do it, where to do it and how her girlfriend would react.

“So there it is. You'll know when it is needed.” Dath smiled. “I'm proud of you, you know?”

“Thanks dad.” Rainbow stood to put the ring carefully into the inner pocket of her jacket, the bomber jacket was hanging on the chair behind Dath. Safely stowed away. Rainbow sat down to give her father a hug. “Now I just have to not get too excited and jump ahead right?”

“Tell me about it! My mom handed it over and suddenly every moment I wanted to ask!” Dath laughed with Rainbow. Wondering how even a year ago they were still estranged and so far apart. He was glad, happy, to give the heirloom to his daughter to continue the family tradition. To invite another amazing woman to join their family.

-*-

“I thought I was the one who hustled at pool.” Luna grumbled from the couch as Twilight beat Firefly again.

“This is my family pool table.” Twilight answered back. “I found it a great tool to unwind after a few stressful days.”

“Would it be wrong to take her out to bars for actual hustling?” Firefly racked the cue and took a seat beside Luna. “We would make a killing.”

“I will not be party to illegal activities.” Twilight was setting up another game. She didn't expect to play against them again, but it was her habit to have it set up after finishing. “Besides, everyone local to me knows I can beat them with one hand behind my back.”

“Seriously?!” Luna snorted a laugh. “How?”

“Rainbow and Applejack are really competitive against each other, their pool games ended up dominating our nights out. So I dared them to try against me, with one hand tied behind my back. If I won they would stop.” Twilight grinned and took the space between her aunt and her girlfriend's Mom. “I won. AJ first, then Rainbow. To prove it wasn't a fluke.” She giggled. “It is all just math after all.”

“That doesn't rule out the city...” Firefly mused. Patting Twilight's shoulder to reassure her. “Joking.”

“I got that.” Twilight smiled back. “Rainbow is the same when she jokes.”

“You know, I'm glad she met you Twilight.” Firefly said, putting an arm around the girl in a hug. “I was worried she would be really lonely.” She sighed. “Lying in a hospital bed, I realised that I'd hardly spoken to her for years and there I was escaping fate by the skin of my teeth. I did know she had friends at the least. I am so happy that she has a partner like you.”

Twilight dipped her head to hide a blush. “Thanks.” She squeaked. “I love her.” It was easy to say, and Firefly clinched her closer. Luna smiled and nudged her niece softly.

“We're all happy for you Twilight, the whole family.” Luna was using every opportunity to call Twilight her family, happy with the new situation and claiming her niece. Twilight was getting used to it, she was still a little unsure but all her family was happy with it so no feelings were getting hurt.

This holiday visit had been a great idea after all.

-*-

With the holiday season passed the little family unit back home in Ponyville, it was back to work. Rainbow still had a lot of ambitions for the airfield, with the emergency flights running so well and helping the area, she was wondering again about getting a flight school on site. Not to mention the new museum plan for Spectrum's collection of old planes.

With her Mom in the control room and her dad curating the history, she had the support and skills needed for further expansion.

The scholar of the household was busy too. Accepting her past, her parentage and looking to the future. Twilight had begun a new research project for a new thesis. Something that drew on her own family and the revelations at the close of the year. Something that looked into families and their function, how things were affected by adoption and what those adopted felt about themselves and the family unit.

There was a real chance to help others with their own situations, to shed some light on situations and emotions that were hidden in the past by societal demand and bureaucratic requirement. With information so much easier to come by, by accident or design, Twilight knew that more research was needed. With her unique insight she'd go a long way to fill the gaps.

-*-
Even with plenty of work to do daily and for the future, Rainbow could always see the ring in her minds eye. She had hidden it away so Twilight couldn't stumble upon it, such a sign of future plans that her egghead would go into a spin. But she knew exactly where it was and the image was prompting her to ask the question.

After all, Rainbow loved Twilight and she wanted the whole world to know. Maybe she would have to ask sooner rather than later

Chapter 41: Question

Friends like Pinkie Pie never let friends miss a chance for a party. After two months of hard work and organising, advertising and arranging; the Airfield Museum was open to the public.

To celebrate, Pinkie Pie had organised a launch party, inviting employees and their families alongside local journalists and influencers to view the museum. She had games, food and drink for the event and lots of activities to entertain the children.

The converted hangar had planes and equipment from its past operations and those that Spectrum had brought in to restore and enjoy. Rainbow had gladly carried on the collection and even found some of the old aviator's gear to dress mannequins as pilots.

Twilight and Dath between them had put out information boards to explain about the exhibits . They worked well together, unsurprising to Rainbow as Twilight was the sort of studious and dedicated girl Dath had once wished his daughter to be. Once, Rainbow would have been angry about that, but now it was wonderful. Her father had accepted Twilight as part of the family.

Rainbow stood on the raised earth sound barriers, next to the statue of Spectrum and looking out over the changed airfield. The party area was all set up, people were arriving for the event and Rainbow had even dressed up a little with a button-up instead of a T and tidier jeans.

“Hey old man. The place is looking a lot different yeah?” Rainbow laid a hand on the plinth. “With my folks around and, heh, my best gal by my side... I've shaped up.” She looked out across the airfield, much changed since Spectrum's time.

“I'm going to ask her to marry me. Tonight.” Rainbow smoothed her fingertip over the ring in her jacket pocket, she had taken it from the hiding place and brought it along for tonight. Mostly just in case she saw a moment at the party, but now she was going to make the moment herself.

It didn't surprise her too much that she had made the decision. Honestly, the airfield now was as much Twilight's achievement as her own. She had motivated Rainbow to be better, to act on her plans and dreams. Looking at it now, at the party about to start and the crowd of people excited for the opening of the museum, excited for her. All because of Twilight.

Feet scrabbling up the dirt caught Rainbow's attention. “Hi Dashie!” Pinkie Pie bounced over with a grin. “Hey Mister Speed!” She saluted the statue. “We got all the fireworks set up with a killswitch if we need to let the rescue flight scramble. But they are over there, so they shouldn't stray over to the helicopters.” She waved out into the desert, a little way from the airfield was the rig for the high grade fireworks

“That's great, thanks Pinks.” Rainbow looked around the airfield from her vantage point one last time, spotting the pedal bike Pinkie had used to get around the site at the bottom of the bank and over on the footpath, one Twilight Sparkle.

Her girlfriend was looking over at the pair, but she wasn't close enough for Rainbow to see her expression. “It'll be time soon.” Pinkie said. Whether she meant the party or Rainbow's extra plan, the pilot wasn't sure. Her friend had her uncanny way of knowing things after all. “It's going to be great.” She smiled and hugged Rainbow. “Now come on! Twilight is waiting!”

The poofy haired woman bounded down the earth bank and grabbed her bicycle, walking over to join Twilight. With one last salute to Spectrum, Rainbow raced after her friend.

-*-

Dath had made a speech for the opening ceremony. It had been short and to the point, thanking Ponyville, his family (including Twilight) and paying tribute to Spectrum. “With that, I welcome you to the Spectrum Airfield Aviation Museum.” Dath had Firefly cut the ribbon and the gathered crowd cheered.

With Twilight occupied talking to someone from the local newspaper, Rainbow slipped over to her parents. “Great speech Dad.” She high-fived her dad, they had gotten back to the easy relationship of her early teens now, but with more understanding for each other.

“Thank you Rainbow. Public speaking is not my favourite, but this is a good cause.” Dath replied with a wry smile. “And I do thank you for the opportunity to have a museum on a subject I am passionate about.” He put an arm around her shoulder, matching how he held Firefly next to him.

“I was glad to give you something back.” Rainbow said, colouring slightly at the praise. Rainbow looked around; Twilight was still chatting, a few more people stood near to listen to her, she was distracted. She leaned in close to her parents. “I'm going to ask Twilight to marry me.”

“You are?!” Firefly kept her voice low despite her excitement. “Good for you!”

Dath smiled and squeezed the shoulder under his hand. “I'm proud of you Stripy.”

“Rainbow, there you are.” Twilight joined them then and all three quieted to avoid revealing the surprise. “Hello Firefly, Dath. Everyone is very excited about the museum, isn't that wonderful?” Twilight was cheerful this evening. Though she loved museums and this was one she had helped curate.

“It is excellent indeed Twilight.” Dath inclined his head to the girl. “Shall we try and show these two around?”

“That sounds like a great idea.” Twilight went to Rainbow and the four followed the crowds to enter the building. Music drifted from inside and they could hear the excited chatter of visitors and Pinkie Pie as she bounded around talking to people.

-*-

The launch party had been a success. Pinkie Pie had put together fun activities for everyone visiting and provided a good supply of snacks and cupcakes decorated with planes and helicopters. All evening people had praised Rainbow for the new addition, each time she deferred the compliments to Twilight and her Dad, happy to share that her family had been behind the whole idea.

Eventually the sky darkened, everyone was ushered outside again to see the fireworks show. “Hey Dash.” A slightly gruff voice called as Twilight and Rainbow exited the hangar. Rainbow looked around and spotted Gilda, Jetstream on her arm.

“Hi G, Jet.” Rainbow stopped to talk. She saw a lot more of Gilda now that she was a pilot for the airfield, but not much of Gilda's girlfriend.

“This is a pretty cool place. I, uh, was sort of a jerk about it in the past and I want to say sorry for that.” Gilda was rubbing the back of her head with her free arm. “So yeah. Sorry.”

“Wow G, thats... Thanks.” Rainbow wasn't sure what to say. They had butted heads over Rainbow's love of older planes in the long ago past. She'd not expected are required an apology, but this looked like it was more for Gilda's sake then her own. She clasped her friend's hand. “Thank you.”

“Its weird I know, but you're not the only one with a girlfriend who's helping you be a better you. Y'know?” Gilda said. Jetstream simply smiled proudly. “But yeah, were gonna find a good place to watch the fireworks. See yah Dash.” Gilda waved.

“Thank you Rainbow.” Jetstream said as they turned away.

“That was nice. I'm happy for her.” Twilight said as they watched the couple walk away. She smiled and Rainbow felt an extra warmth in her heart. Now was the time, it really was. She slipped her arm around Twilight's waist.

“Come on, we'll get a great view from over here.” Rainbow guided Twilight the short distance to the sound buffers and up the worn trail to Spectrum. The scholar kept silent as they left the crowds, happy in Rainbow' embrace.

They didn't spot Firefly and Dath follow. Forewarned, Rainbow's parents had figured it was set to happen and they wanted to see.

Rainbow and Twilight also didn't know that Pinkie Pie had bounced through the crowd to pull their friends together to come and watch. “What's going on?” Spike whispered, he had been dragged along by Pinkie to stand in the shadow of one of the buildings. There would still be a great view of the fireworks, but it was an odd place to be considering the crowd were in the clearing between buildings.

“Shhh.” Pinkie Pie said, pointing to the couple on the hillock, “Just wait.” Where the crowd of visitors had gathered, one of the firework technicians started a countdown. A fountain of sparks erupted in the desert , the show had begun.

Up by the statue there was a great view of the colourful display, rockets were bursting flowers in the sky and the fountains were filling the horizon with sparks of light. “The fireworks guys have done well.” Twilight said, she was still held in Rainbow's arms as they watched.

“Yeah, they did.” Rainbow sounded a little off, distracted by something but emotional. Concerned, Twilight turned in her arms to check on her partner. Amethyst eyes shining up at her was the last Rainbow could cope with.

Still gripping Twilight's hands, Rainbow pulled back, turning her girlfriend to face her fully. “Rainbow?” Twilight was puzzled, but when the pilot released one of her hands and dropped on one knee, the surprising gesture made her gasp, free hand flying to her mouth.

Rainbow took the ring from her pocket with ease, one knee on the ground, one hand holding onto Twilight, who looked beyond happy. Offering up the ring, Rainbow looked at Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle, you're the most awesome girl in the world. Will you marry me?”

The hand over her mouth didn't hide the smile, or the tears of happiness. Twilight couldn't find her voice, so she just started nodding until she could speak. “Yes! Yes Rainbow Dash. I will marry you.” Twilight was as clear as she could be between the excitement that was stealing her voice and the noise of fireworks around them.

Grinning like the cat that got the canary, Rainbow Dash slipped the ring onto Twilight's finger. Despite the warning from her father, the ring fitted Twilight just right. The stone glinting with reflected spark-light. Keeping hold of Twilight's hand, Rainbow stood up and pulled her into a warm embrace and searing kiss.

From their places to watch, the girl's friends and family cheered and shouted congratulations. Loud enough to hear with fireworks splitting the sky.

Rainbow felt like she was flying, with Twilight in her arms and the ring on her finger. They were getting married.

Author's Note

It is not dead! It is nearly done! I promise that this will be finished and it will be finished!

I feel bad leaving this so long, but ideas dried up and new projects got in. But hey, there is a wedding to come!

Epilogue: I do

Ponyville's Whitetail Park was abuzz with activity. The cultured (but strained) tones of one Rarity Belle directing people to raise decorations and place chairs “just so” carried across the area. All the while the mildly frustrated Cheerilee tried to get her partner to go and dress for the occasion in time.

Across town at the home of Twilight Sparkle a different but just as precise preparation was underway. “Oh Twily, look at you.” Velvet said, pride and awe in her hushed voice. She wiped a tear from her eye and then clasped her hands.

“Mom, don't start or I will.” Twilight sniffed. “I'll ruin my make-up.” She had her back to her mother and the door as Fluttershy fussed with the fall of the full skirts of her dress.

“Twilight.” Celestia gasped, she and Luna had halted in the doorway of the room. “You look beautiful.” Celestia's voice cracked and she too had to catch a tear.

“Moms! I've just had my make-up done!” Twilight huffed, her voice wobbling a little. She span around to face them both, right on time for Luna to snap a photo.

“We are so proud of you.” Velvet said as both women gathered Twilight into an embrace. Fluttershy drew back smiled at her friend and the girl's mothers.

“I have no idea how I am going to keep it together through the whole thing.” Celestia whispered, getting a squeeze of the hand from Velvet. “Dusk would be so pleased for you.” She parted from Twilight and Velvet.

“Can I get a quick photo of you three?” Luna asked waving her camera, a serious looking digital SLR.

“You four.” Flutteshy said, stepping up and taking the camera, holding it out of Luna's reach. “Stand together.” She was being a little more assertive, but she was very happy for her friends today and it was pumping up her confidence.

“Can you make room for one more?” Cadence called, stepping into the room. She was in her own outfit for the day but still barefoot.

“Oh! Yes.” Fluttershy beamed at the woman and helped her join the group. The room was a little crowded with people and too many things to trip over, not a good idea for a woman so far into her second trimester. The five arranged themselves with Twilight at the centre. Her white gown radiant in the morning light that streamed through the windows.

A series of clicks, it looked like Luna had set for multi-shot, and the photo was taken. “You all look lovely.” Fluttershy beamed. There were a few excited giggles from Twilight then.

“I can't believe this is happening.” Twilight said as the four others gave her another quick embrace.

“Well it is Twi' so I better go and finish getting dressed!” Luna laughed and made her way to the study where she was staying for this visit. She was not wearing her whole outfit just yet and had plans for her hair.

“I should too.” Cadence said, “Though it is mostly going to be baby-bump versus shoes...” She sighed and laid a hand on the swell of her stomach.

“You look beautiful.” Twilight assured her.

“I'll help you get your shoes on.” Fluttershy added. “We are a little at a loose end until Rarity arrives to help with everyone's hair.”

“I've brought breakfast!” Pinkie Pie yelled from down below. A yell that was answered by Twilight's stomach rumbling.

“We had better go and eat, don't want you to keel over when it gets to the important bit.” Velvet said taking Twilight's left hand.

“I hope Pinkie brought muffins.” Celestia commented as they left the room, her hand in Twilight's right. Two mothers and their daughter.

-*-

“Are you ready yet Rainbow?” Applejack shouted from the family room. She could hear pacing feet in the room above her, the old farmhouse was a hive of activity as the Cakes and Granny Smith cooked up a storm in the kitchen.

“I can always climb up through the window and shove her out.” Gilda offered, pulling a little lint from her suit jacket as she laid languidly across the couch.

“Ah'll be the one climbing my farmhouse thank you.” Applejack glared at the ceiling. “That girl can't be getting cold feet now.”

“I'd have expected Twilight to freak, not Rainbow.” Spike sat on a footstool, also examining the ceiling. As he spoke the pacing stopped and feet sounded on the stairs.

“My Rainbow, you do smarten up so wonderfully.” Firefly's voice carried from the hallway and the subject was accompanied into the room by her mother. Applejack whistled and Gilda applauded.

The dress Rainbow wore was slimline and knee length, ivory silk, strapless and given just the slightest extra accoutrement in the form of a sash tied at her waist, a pin like a red lightning bolt at the centre of the sash's knot. She had her shoes on too, high-heeled and buckle strapped sandals in a matching ivory tone, a slight iridescence to them. “Do I really look okay?”

“Sugar-cube, you look amazing. Rarity outdid herself, but you're making it shine.” Applejack clutched at her friend's shoulder.

“Still wonder if I should have gone for a suit.” Rainbow mumbled.

“You have to be as slick as me and the Spikester to pull off a tux.” Gilda smirked, pulling at her lapels. “Come on girl, how often do you get to marry the girl of your dreams? Gotta do it right.” She jumped up and clapped Rainbow on the back.

“Photo op!” Firefly shouted and ushered Spike to stand in with the three, taking some snaps.

“Now you.” Spike urged. “Mr Dath! We're getting a photo!” The older man entered the room, a fresh apple fritter in his hand.

“Ah'll hold onto that.” Applejack grinned, the Dash family were very fond of the treats that came from her family kitchen.

Firefly fussed her family into order, holding Rainbow between herself and Dath for the photo. She was wearing a dress also, but Dath had his dress uniform on, always proud of his service. Applejack snapped the photo and handed back the fritter.

“We've got about an hour before we have to be at the park.” Firefly reminded everyone before going off in search of a fritter for herself.

“Got to do my hair!” Spike ran off to the washroom with his pot of hair-gel in hand.

“You look very good Rainbow.” Dath said, still unsure of how to correctly praise his daughter. “I am incredibly proud of the young woman you have come to be.”

“Thanks dad.” Rainbow put her arm around him and got a hug in return. “You okay that you're not exactly walking me down the aisle the traditional way?” Rainbow had decided that she wanted to be the one who got to see her bride enter the room. They had all agreed to it, though Dath was going to walk her to the front before Twilight arrived.

“Rainbow, I get to see you marry someone you dearly love. I don't care which way I hand you over. I just want to see the look on your face when you see the woman you're going to spend the rest of your life with. As she walks towards you. Because she loves you just as much.” He held her close, mindful of her dress and her hair (as styled as it ever got).

“Thanks dad.” Rainbow mumbled. Gilda was making a show of not looking, and some damn dust was in the air. Applejack for her part was focused on the inside of her hat, the band had to have a pin in, catching her something fierce to account for the few tears in her eyes.

“My family.” Firefly cooed and put herself into the embrace. “Oooh, I get to see my baby getting married!”

“Yeah Mom.” Rainbow sniffed. “Yeah you do.”

-*-

After all of Rarity's effort the park setting was “perfect”. Decorations in place with strings of flags and flowers to mark off the area for the ceremony, a carpet trailed from the footpath to a plinth and rostrum, flanked by chairs for the guests.

Ribbons placed on the chair backs denoted family seats, left free as guests began to arrive. They mingled a little as the ushers made sure things remained as arranged. Soon though, all the guests had reached the park and the small corner set aside for the special event.

“Here she comes.” Jet Stream said to Raindrops as they spotted a blue car pulling into the parking lot by the park. It looked like it had a ribbon on it and, slightly surprising but sensible, Dath climbing from the driving seat. He helped Rainbow out and she stood beside him, Firefly getting out of the back to fuss at hair, dresses and jacket lapels .

A Jeep stopped and parked a few spaces over, Gilda , Applejack and Spike arriving. The youngest of the Sparkle clan had decided to go with the less “froofy” party until it was time to take their places, he was not a fan of makeovers and hair styling.

Gilda and Applejack were striding up to the seats with Spike not far behind, the boy stopped at the back of the chairs, he and Shining were going to stand either side of the carpet when Twilight arrived. Finally, the Dash family reached the chairs. “I'll get to the family seats.” Firefly said, kissing her husband and her daughter on their cheeks.

“Are you ready for this?” Dath said, taking Rainbow's arm.

“Ready to stand in front of all my family and friends and try not to make a fool of myself? Nope.” Rainbow took a breath. “Ready to show the whole world how much I love Twilight Sparkle? Yes. Every moment of every day.”

“Alright Kiddo. Let's get you to the front of this crowd then.” They walked, arm in arm, down the aisle. Applejack and Gilda followed along behind, Gilda in her tux and Applejack in a denim and gingham number that allowed her to wear her hat and still look dressy.

From her seat at the end of the row, Firefly filmed their approach, beaming smiles and pride. She followed their progress to the front and took a photo of father and daughter at the platorm. Dath took the seat next to her. “We did good.” Dath said, taking his wife's hand.

“We did good. She did great.” Firefly kissed his cheek again. “Now to wait for bride number two.”

-*-

Right on time and exactly as planned, Twilight was sat in her car to the wedding. It was a white seventies Firebird, the bird itself picked out in pastel shades. Her Mom's car, the one she'd bought because it had been Dusk's dream car. The gold chrome detailing shone and the rosette at the front rustled slightly in a breeze. Thunderlane had agreed to drive, he'd even managed to get hold of a driver's cap.

“I am entrusting my two most precious babies to you Thunderlane.” Celestia said, leaning in towards the driver's window, “So please take care of them.”

“Of course ma'am.” Thunderlane actually saluted. After talking to the driver, Celestia looked to Twilight, deciding to join Velvet and Night on the passenger side.

“Twilight.” She smiled again at her daughter all dressed up for her wedding. Twilight who knew who her birth mother was. Who had accepted her as such. “I am so pleased for you.” Her eyes gleamed with unshed tears

“You have found a wonderful woman to spend the rest of you life with.” Night said, reaching in to chuck her chin like he did when she was small.

“Someone we know loves you so much, someone that you love so much.” Velvet said, clutching tissues to her cheeks. “It is all any of us ever wanted for you. For you to be happy.”

“Mom. Mom. Dad...” Twilight sniffed. “I really hope Rarity has a touch-up kit for make-up.” She gave all three of her parents a smile. “I love you all, but I really hate being late.”

That set everyone giggling. “Okay, we'll be in the cars and heading out now.” Night was driving Velvet, Pinkie and the box of bouquets. Celestia was with Luna and Shining would take Cadence, Fluttershy and Rarity.

The convoy from Twilight's home started off. In the Firebird, Twilight smiled and smiled. She was going to marry Rainbow.

-*-

“They're here!” Spike shouted, silencing the low buzz of conversation. He stood up straighter at the back, watching the cars pull up and park in the spaces. Luna and Celestia made straight for the gathering. Shining and Velvet at a slightly more sedate pace with Cadence, followed behind, mother-to-be getting a little extra help up the path from her husband and mother-in-law.

When he had seated his wife, Shining joined Spike and they waited for things to get underway. The bridesmaids walked up the path next. Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie all in light shades of violet, the dresses more of Rarity's designs.

The music began to play then, a piece Twilight was fond of that added a little dignity to the occasion. Behind her friends, Twilight stood with her dad. “Dad, I'm really doing this.”

“Yep, there is a rather nervous looking Rainbow Dash stood over there with a very smug looking Celestia with her papers.” Night whispered to her. “Okay then baby girl. Time to hand you over.”

“Escort me to my future.” Twilight teased, “We don't have any of that giving away in our household.” Night gave her a quick hug.

“Onwards to the future then.”

They walked behind her bridesmaids, down the aisle to Rainbow. To get married.

Twilight could only smile and smile. Rainbow looked awestruck and was focused on her as if she was all that existed in the world. If Rainbow was feeling anything like she did, then that had to be the case. The closer Twilight got, the less of the world she saw beyond Rainbow.

Standing beside Rainbow, Twilight looked to her mother and her dad to share a smile, then she focused on her other mother, Celestia had been so pleased when they had asked her to officiate. She was smiling and a little tearful, all their friends and family were.

With a warm look to her daughter and Rainbow, Celestia began the ceremony.

-*-

Rainbow had zoned out the moment Twilight arrived. Her flowing white gown had lilac stars at the edges, trailing down the scooped neckline and tracing the full skirts. She wore a small tiara, more a headband than a crown, her hair was up and styled to bring attention to the streak of purple and magenta. Fixed on Twilight's eyes as she came closer, Rainbow could hardly hear the words Celestia spoke.

Eventually her mind managed to register at the rather important part.

“The brides have their own vows they would like to make.” Celestia said, still managing to keep it together. “I know you've decided which order to go in. Rainbow?” She looked to the woman who was about to be married to her daughter and smiled.

“I'm not very good at fancy words.” Rainbow said, nervously scrubbing at her hair, very aware of the many people watching. “I just have to say, and you know this is from the heart and everything; I'll never leave you hanging Twi'. Not ever.” She said the words, not once looking away from Twilight. The librarian was beaming and looked like she was having a job to keep from becoming a blubbering mess.

At her elbow, Applejack handed over a ring. Rainbow took Twilight's hand and slipped the wedding band onto a lightly shaking finger. Once again Rarity had come through, it was a perfect fit.

Twilight knew the exact words she wanted to say to Rainbow. Taking one careful and slightly shaky breath she looked into the rose eyes she knew would greet her every morning.“I love you Rainbow Dash. So much. So let's spend our days together for as long as we can. Always be counted as a pair. Live our lives in love. Together.”

By the end of the words tears were running down her face and she was smiling fit to burst. She hadn't babbled it, she knew her voice could crack and tremble but she had managed to speak them loud and clear. Rainbow was crying too, but smiling just as brightly.

Rainbow finally relinquished her hand and Twilight carefully took the ring from Applejack and slipped it onto the pilot's finger. She knew full well that in a few days time it would be on a chain around her neck, Rainbow was too active to have something risky on her hand. Twilight didn't mind, the chain Rarity had designed was the perfect length for the rings to rest roughly over Rainbow's heart. Even more romantic than a myth of a direct vein from the ring finger.

They were surprised by a sniff from Celestia, who caught the tears that ran from her own eyes. “After those beautiful words, it is left only to say: Do you Rainbow Dash take Twilight Sparkle to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do.” Rainbow said, loud and clear.

“And do you Twilight Sparkle, take Rainbow Dash to be your lawfully wedded wife?” Celestia was glowing with pride, even if her eyes were brimming with tears.

“I do.” Twilight said, certainty in her voice.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, family and friends. I present to you Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash, Wife and Wife.” Celestia was smiling and tearful all at once, the crowd had burst into applause. Raising her voice a little Celestia spoke, “You may kiss your bride.”

So they did.

THE END

Author's Note

So I did it. I finished this thing.

Two jobs, two cars and years and years of writing (and re-writing and getting frustrated) and I have finished this off.

I hope it was okay, I hope people enjoyed it.

Chapter 1: Dusty Roads

The roar of a motorcycle and a cloud of dust filled the early evening sky. Rainbow watched sadly at the retreating back of its rider, their bomber jacket emblazoned with a griffon whipped by the wind. Soon only a shimmer of dust in the air and the faint smell of fuel were all that remained of her first love.

The visit had been a disaster, sure Pinkie was affectionate and yeah, one New Year’s they’d fooled around a little at midnight, but it was only a kiss. Gilda had reacted to her badly, she knew the girl got possessive from when they’d been together at college but it hadn’t been that bad. Her earlier visits and heck, even when they shared a bed, she had never been so angry and reactive.

Rainbow rubbed the livid scratch on her arm and sighed, before she’d not been as close to other girls. Now Gilda was off and away forever. “I…hate being alone.” She whispered and scrubbed some tears from her eyes. She turned and walked back towards the last structure within Ponyville limits, it was time to return to her lonely apartment at the airfield.

**

Ponyville library was quiet, but then it always was. It was past closing time but the librarian and her assistant were still tidying up. “Hey Twilight, is Pinkie having that party to make up for the last party going bad?” Spike pushed the book cart along the aisle of the library.

“I’m not sure, it has been only two days. It’s sad that Gilda took it so badly this visit too.” Twilight carried on shelving books, there were just a few more to be put back and the two of them could go home for the night.

“Yeah, sure is sad, I mean poor Rainbow. She and Gilda were tight.” Spike handed up another pile of books. “Gilda just didn’t get on with you guys did she?”

Twilight paused then, “Rainbow...” she whispered. “Spike, have you seen Rainbow around since she left with Gilda?” It had been a tense moment, just like the last time, Gilda had got more and more angry. This time however Gilda had taken Rainbow for a long talk. Twilight had helped clean up the party and then gone to bed. Work and study had taken up her schedule.

“No Twilight, I haven’t seen her at all. In fact all the others asked me the same question.” He pulled a worried face. “You think she isn’t ok?”

Twilight ruffled her young assistants hair, “It’s tough when your friends fight or argue with each other. Tell you what, I’ll drop you at Fluttershy’s and go check on Rainbow after we finish up here.” She smiled at his cross expression.

“Alright, but do you have to mess my hair up?” Twilight chuckled and they carried on the last chores of their working day.

**

Twilight’s car rolled up at the gates to the airfield. She’d left Spike with his overnight bag at Fluttershy’s and had headed out. Her passenger seat loaded with Rainbow’s favourite Chinese food and a crate of beer. Gilda and Rainbow had been a little closer than Spike was aware, the aviator had confided as such in her friends. Whatever had happened the other night must have been bad. Putting up the headlights Twilight left her car and unlocked the gates, all the girls had key’s to each other’s places, she drove through and shut them again.

Without the floodlights on, Spectrum Airfield was very dark. It was a ten minute drive from town on a service road. The night sky was painted from horizon to horizon beckoning deeper into infinity without a single stain from cloud or electric light. Twilight loved to come out here and stargaze, just her and Rainbow with a thermos and a telescope. Now however was not the time for hobbies.

Her car came ever closer to the block at the edge of the airfield that served as Rainbow’s home. In the near perfect darkness there were signs of a television flicker in the window. ‘At least she’s home.’ Twilight thought, a weight from her shoulders. She parked up and politely knocked her friend’s front door. Arms loaded with food and beer she called out “Rainbow?” there was no answer. Sighing as the door key became ever difficult to find Twilight set the food down and unlocked the house. “Rainbow, I’m coming in.”

Her friend’s home was always a mess, Rainbow just wasn’t one for 100% perfection in her living space, the workshops were operating theatre clean but her house often looked the worse for wear. There were no outward signs of things being wrong. The sound of a television and its dull light came from the living room. Twilight entered and was shocked by what she found. “R-Rainbow?” Her varia-colour headed friend was lying on the sofa, eyes bloodshot and face tearstained.

“Gilda left me...” Was all the girl could choke out. Twilight dumped the goods on a table and rushed to Rainbow, gathering her into a warm embrace.

Rainbow twitched and winced a little causing Twilight to draw back. Closer to her friend she could see the fading purple of a black eye and a scratch down her arm, the nap of Twilight’s jumper must have caught the healing scrapes. “Did she do this to you?” It was a gentle question that hid undertones of deep concern and a hint of anger.

“My fault, wasn’t good enough.” Rainbow mumbled in reply.

“No. No, Rainbow, no one ever deserves this. Someone who loves you should never hit you.” Twilight pulled her close again. “We can report this if you want.”

“No! I, I don’t want to cause her trouble. ‘sides she’ll more than likely be out of state now.” More tears followed that statement.

“Rainbow Dash, you are more loyal than is good for you.” Twilight smoothed the multicoloured hair of her friend. “If you want to leave it, ok. But never, Never say that you deserve it. She never deserved you.” Rainbow buried her face in the soft knit of Twilight’s jumper, reaching her arms around to return the embrace. “Now, I brought some food and some beer. You want to share?” Twilight disentangled herself carefully. Rainbow gave a wet smile and nod. The librarian set about sharing out the food and sat down on the sofa besides Rainbow. “It’s going to be fine Rainbow. You’ll see.”

As the night passed them by, two friends shared food, drink and company.

It was late, a slight blush across both girls faces indicated that the empty crate had done its job. Twilight would be staying for a while it seemed. The last cans were drained with gusto and thumped to the table. “You know, you know- you know what?” Rainbow chuckled.

“Well, I know lots...” Twilight giggled a little and plunked an empty can with a fingernail. Rainbow gave a morose grin.

“Me an Gilda went waaaay back, y’know? Like kids back Twi’. I loved her, man I loved that girl. She got a mean streak though. Jealous too...” Rainbow trailed off and Twilight flung a companionable arm across her shoulders. “She was the only one, y’know. The only one who loved me. My parents were you know, they had to love me. Gilda was different, we like chose each other. She didn’t have to love me but she did...” Rainbow peered into a can in search of more beer. “I only had friends other than her after I moved here...”

“Well we all love you Rainbow.” Twilight smiled, placing a finger on Rainbow’s chin. Rainbow looked more morose.

“She di’n’t like that you girls’re my friends though? Y’all really pretty an’ she knew it. Like, like how Pinkie is all huggy and stuff, she didn’t like it at all.” Rainbow grabbed Twilight’s hand that dangled from her own shoulder. “She really didn’t like how I looked at you.” She chuckled at that and Twilight gave a cute laugh too, a little snort at the end. “She said ‘You like that one in all the purple! I can tell!’ so I was all ‘So what? She’s nicer than you Gilda!’ Then she like, hit me a bit and we tussled and she left.” Twilight brought her other arm over carefully and touched the bruising around Rainbow’s eye.

“That’s mean.” She said simply.

“Yeah, she left me. Phoned yesterday to say as-as-as mush.” She turned to face Twilight. Twilight turned to return the look.

“I’m here now Rainbow.” Was all she said. Their breath felt warm on each other’s faces, Twilight had an idea.

She kissed Rainbow.

Author's Note

Notes 28/6/17
After a fair few years I am tidying this up. I came across some old notes for this story and I really do want to wrap it up for all those who enjoyed it.

Stay tuned. (Also, fingers crossed!)

Chapter 7: Clearing Up

Carrot Cake started his day early, such was the lot of a baker. Cup stayed in bed this morning, their twins sandwiched either side of her. Leaving his sleeping family to start up the ovens and earliest bakes he finished his morning rituals and entered the shop. It was with no surprise that he found four of Pinkie’s friends sleeping in the function room. They were all good reliable girls and if staying on the property meant they weren’t walking back home alone it was fine with him. He was surprised however to find a young man sat at the kitchen table sipping a coffee.

“Good morning.” The younger man inclined his head towards the pot on the table, “Coffee?” Carrot nodded and received his mug. “Ah, Pinkie brought me down here, she’s making waffles?” Carrot nodded again, Pinkie, things made slightly more sense. “Oh! Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Meadowsong.” The young man gave a rakish grin and held out a hand. Carrot shook, so far the boy seemed nice enough, perhaps not one he’d have to take aside or forcibly remove...

“Hi Mr Cake! I see you’ve met my Song.” Pinkie came bustling in with a tray of waffles, “I didn’t realise it was that late in the morning!” Both men looked at the clock in surprise, Pinkies definition of late was really far from the mark. “Breakfast?” She placed the tray on the table and served up three plates of waffles. They sat around eating after Pinkie had assured her boss that she’d started the morning’s baking already.

“So Meadowsong, might I enquire a little about you?” Carrot had joviality in his tone, but the Cakes were very protective of their young employee and didn’t wish to see her hurt.

“Well, I’m a musician... but I work at Quills and Sofas. I used to be travelling around but I came back home to Ponyville recently.” He took a swig of coffee, draining the mug. “I’ll readily admit that my aspirations aren’t realistic but music is in my soul.” Carrot listened and watched, Pinkie seemed pleased that they were talking but he could see a subtle hint that she sought his approval.

“That’s a fair thing son. I suppose baking was in my blood and it was only good fortune that baking is a practical career.” He replied, Meadowsong grinned.

“Yes, I’m sorely aware of the fact music isn’t a great career for most.” He gave a self deprecating laugh.

“Now, as much as I like conversing in the morning, I’d better get to work. You’re welcome to stop by again Meadowsong.” Carrot stood and with a final handshake left for his ovens. Pinkie jumped for joy.

“Oh my musical musician-y chunk of hunk.” She hugged him, “When Mr Cake likes a guy... Well this is the first time!” She did a little dance. “That’s a good sign! My Pinkie sense is all tingly.” Her smile was infectious and Meadowsong couldn’t help smiling too.

*

Twilight awoke entangled in Rainbow, it had been a comfortable sleep as far as she knew, but then Pinkie Pie’s ‘special’ punch could do that to a girl. Trying to figure out what had woken her wasn’t hard, there was the thrum of a guitar and the soft crooning of a singer. She carefully unwound from Rainbow and climbed off, the clock on the wall read 8 am, so it wasn’t a too bad start to the day.

She followed the sound of music, Pinkie’s giggles and little lyrics joining in. The function room was adjacent to the cafe, only a pair of doors and a small hallway separated them. Twilight carefully opened the first door and slipped from the party room. The second door was ajar, she spied Pinkie Pie’s legs (No one else in Ponyville would ever wear such loud socks or odd shoes) they were joined by a pair of scruffy boots and equally beat up jeans. “Good morning!” Twilight called over, Pinkie leaned forward to look through the doorway, “Hey Twilight! Breakfast?”

“Yes please, I’m famished.” To punctuate the statement Twilight’s stomach audibly growled.

Pinkie giggled. “Looks like your tummy agrees! I’ll get some food and coffee now.” She rushed off in a spray of confetti, the young man with her gave a look of puzzlement at the mystery streamers.

“Oh! Hi Meadowsong.” Twilight smiled in recognition.

“Ah, Miss Twilight. Our best customer! A friend of Pinkie’s?”

“Very best friends actually. I see you two are acquainted already.” At that moment Pinkie returned with breakfast foods balanced on a number of trays, somewhere along the line she had acquired a pair of roller-skates and a Dalmatian print apron.

“Breakfast is served.” She slid all the trays onto the table and did a wheeled pirouette. Her audience of two applauded and dug in. With the appetite of males the world over, Meadowsong had his second breakfast.

Eventually the others woke up and joined the chatty group.

*

It was mid-morning when Twilight and Rainbow left, they’d helped with the clear-up and joined in when Pinkie asked Cheerielee the exact nature of her relationship with Rarity. A master class in avoid the subject. They’d need Fluttershy and The Stare to get anything out of the fashion designer but the school teacher was surprisingly adept at escaping probing questions too. A smile and a wink had been the only real reply.

Twilight’s phone buzzed an alert. “Oh hey, Spike texted.” She paused a moment and read, “I need to let him into the house for some more clothes and some video games.”

“Alright, let’s get over to your place then.” Rainbow gave a smirk, “Race yah.” She shot off and away out of sight. Twilight grimaced and began to jog.

There was no sign of Rainbow anywhere, Twilight ran on towards her home when a sudden arm from an alleyway grabbed her. Before she could scream a pair rose eyes were gazing into her own. “Rainb...” she tried to scold but Rainbow was kissing her, losing any lingering aggravation Twilight kissed back. She didn’t care who saw or what they’d think, this moment could last an eternity and still wouldn’t be long enough.

“That was awesome.” Rainbow breathed as she pulled away from Twilight. They maintained contact though, arms wrapped about each other’s waists.

“You didn’t need to run away from me though; I’d kiss you before any running has to occur.” Twilight was still breathless, Rainbow liked to think it was from the kiss but she knew Twilight was not very athletic, the run had winded her for certain.

“Yeah, but kissing is no fun if it isn’t a prize.”

“Ever the competitor Dashie”

“Heh, guess you’re right.” Rainbow chuckled and booped Twilight’s nose. “I just thought I’d end the date on a high note.”

“It was a great date Rainbow. A perfect second date.”

“Second?”

“Well, dinner was our first wasn’t it?” Twilight was puzzled but then it struck her what she was saying, what she was implying and the rules of dating. “Oh! I... I, uh... Rainbow...”

“When you’re ready Twi’.” Was the gentle reply, punctuated by an affectionate squeeze.

“We’d better get to my place, Spike will be by soon.” Twilight led the way home. Many thoughts bustling around her head.

Author's Note

A/N - To keep this Teen rated, the next part of the story is going to be uploaded under the title of Ponyville Nights which will then continue to be updated with mature material as a bonus to the story I am writing here. My next update will not be disrupted by the side chapter. However it may in future depending on how/what I write.

Once the story is approved I will link it here for those who wish to read. So there we go I guess...

Ponyville Nights

Moved this not to the section. Wow, I wrote this a long time ago for FiMFiction not to have had the notes separated!